Search the Community

After two months of being sick off and on - thankfully avoided the big one - I finally have time to write again. I hope you enjoy! Next Level Love Part 1 ============================================ Next Level Love: Location Enabled “You know Gan, you can type faster if you use both hands.” Ganymede smirked, tightening his grip around Eros’ dick. “Are you really complaining?” “Nah, but I want to get this done.” Eros and his divine other half were spread across their giant bed on a veranda overlooking the gardens of Olympus. Comfy as it was, Eros was still working furiously on the app. “Fine,” the former prince mock whined. “It’s not gonna take much longer, drama queen. I’ve already patched the whole thing with the repetitive task bug. No more task grinding for levels! And for certain tasks, the users are required to check in to areas. No saying you went to the gym without actually going.” “That’s great! So, no more glitches?” Eros frowned “Well, I think… I sent it out for another round of testing already.” “You’re too impatient,” Gan said, pulling Eros into a cuddle, shoving his own laptop away. “Is it too much to ask for time with my husband?! I’m the damn God of Love and Sex; everyone else gets to enjoy it but me.” Gan laughed. “It’s okay sexy, we’ll have our alone time soon. I really appreciate you’re trying to spend more time with me though.” “I know.” His computer pinged. “Oh hey, the test copy is active!” ============================================ Mateo was not happy. Every morning he woke up and stood in his boxers before the mirror, and he’d frown. From an outsider’s perspective, Mateo was blessed. Sure, he wasn’t built like a brick house like his father and the other men in his family, but he had other gifts. He was slender and svelte. His skin was flawless without effort and the only fat on his body was on his rear, leading to no shortage of envy from his sisters and cousins. He was the perfect twink. But that’s not what he saw in the mirror. No, Mateo saw a scrawny nobody. He saw a guy who was too thin, no muscle, and with a small member down below (he was actually average). He was blind to the desperate looks from closeted guys and deaf to the flirting of every top in the university. His self-doubt was only fueled by accidental comments from his Tia that he had eyelashes any woman would kill for – though she, of course, meant it as a complement. Today, he had had enough and marched his way to the gym off-campus. He felt imagined stares as he pushed the door open, his heart starting to race. He relaxed as he saw the tall athletic trainer with his hair pulled back in tight box braids. “Got your text. So, what’s your big emergency?” “Leon, I’m done. I’ve done everything I could, and I’m not putting on any muscle. I need your help.” Leon couldn’t help but laugh. “Matty, you’re a lot better off than like ninety percent of the guys I work with. They’d kill for your abs; hell, I’d kill for your abs.” “I only have abs because I’m skinny; they don’t count.” Mateo huffed. “And don’t call me Matty! We’re not kids anymore!” “Hey, you’re the one who wanted me to call you that back in the day.” Leon gave him a grin bright enough to light up the night. “Okay, fine,” Mateo sighed. “Just, can you help me or not?” “You know I’d do anything for you, man. Everyone knows pinky promises on the playground are for life.” Mateo rolled his eyes. “C’mon, let me get a few measurements so we have a starting point.” Annoyed as he pretended to be, Mateo could never be mad at the walking ball of sunshine. As he stepped up to the scale and let Leon crawl all over him with a tape measure, he couldn’t help but think about the days on the playground. Fate clearly had different plans for them as puberty hit Leon like a truck, turning him into a built man with near golden proportions. Leon jotted down the last few numbers. “Well, best thing I can say is that if you want to be bigger, you need to eat more – a lot more. And by that, I mean decent food.” “You know I get sick when I eat too much!” “Well, I don’t have any magic potion for you otherwise. I’ll cook the chicken for you myself if we have to. Next, we’ll start you on a simple four-day program, basic stuff…” Mateo tuned him out and stared into the free weight area. To be completely honest, there were two reasons he had chosen to use this gym instead of the one on-campus. The first, obviously, was to work with Leon who definitely wouldn’t judge him. Being in front of so many people… well, he needed all the help he could get. The second was because of the man named Dmitri. Perhaps “beast” was a better word than “man”. He came to the United States as a foreign student and instantly made waves. Rumors circulated about how he had to have been on a steady dose of HGH since he was a kid. He was the biggest at the university – well, not counting the quarterback and his boyfriend, but they were in a completely different league and more importantly taken. Dmitri was single and so far, had hardly looked at any women. Mateo (and every other gay guy in a ten-mile radius) waited with bated breath hoping for evidence to whether he was gay or not. Mateo sighed without realizing, watching the living hulk heave plate after plate onto the bar. The man’s neck was thicker than Mateo’s thighs. That was nothing compared to Dmitri’s thighs which were easily as thick, if not thicker, than Mateo’s waist. He fought not to swoon, watching those massive, vein-webbed forearms twist and jump as he made a note in his workout notebook. He tossed the book in his bag and chalked his hands. That’s when he saw Mateo watching him. Mateo felt his heart skip a beat. Dmitri stared back through the mirror with a haughty smirk before heaving the bending barbell up in a clean deadlift. “What’s your goal?” “Dmitri…” Leon leaned in and flicked his ear. “Earth to Matty, you can drool over the meathead later. We need a body goal for you.” “Oh right,” Mateo blushed as he rubbed his ear. “Um… well, I don’t need to be huge I guess, just ‘jock’ status?” “Jock status, we can work with that.” He made a note and stood. “Alright, time to get started!” “Wait, we don’t have to go in there with everyone else right?” “Yeah, but…” he stopped and saw Mateo tremble. “Oh, I get it. How about for this first one we go into the yoga studio. It’s always empty right now.” “Thanks,” Mateo sighed, already feeling better with Leon’s smile. ============================================ The workout was quicker than Mateo expected, but Leon didn’t pull any punches. The upper body workout absolutely destroyed him. After finishing cooling down, Mateo slumped onto a yoga mat. Leon shoved a protein shake his way, but Mateo tried to wriggle away. “You’re gonna drink the shake, or I’m going to get a funnel and force it into you.” “But those taste terrible!” “Do you want to get bigger or not?” Mateo took a reluctant sip, and his stubborn look melted into a sheepish one. “Chocolate peanut butter?” Leon grinned. “Knew you wouldn’t drink it otherwise.” “Thanks, maybe I’ll actually put on weight.” “One step at a time. For now, you’d better rest up. Big leg day tomorrow!” Mateo groaned internally but muttered to himself, “I’m gonna do it this time. I’m gonna get big.” “Yeah man, you’re gonna do it!” Just then, Mateo’s phone buzzed in his gym bag. He fished it out and got a strange notification. “Everything okay?” “Yeah… some weird game advertisement?” ============================================ Back in his dorm, Mateo opened up the strange app. An explosion of pink and purple hearts flew across the screen revealing an animated twunk with a bright pink tank top and teal running shorts. Both left little to the imagination. “Hey there Mateo, my name is Eros and welcome to Next Level Love, the game that brings you closer to your soulmate! You’ve been chosen to participate in the closed beta for version 2.0 of the game. Both you and your soulmate have been given a copy of this app. We won’t tell you who he is just yet; it’d ruin the fun! As you do stuff in your own life to take care of yourself, you gain points to find out more about him. You can even buy special perks for either him or yourself to really take your relationship to the next level.” “Great, my phone got a virus.” He reached to close the app. “Wait a second! This isn’t a virus, I promise! We’re testing out some things, and I can promise you won’t be disappointed. Even with our glitches we have a 100% success rate with our matches! You have nothing to lose.” For reasons he wasn’t sure of, Mateo decided to indulge the app. “Okay, so how do I play?” Eros led him through a quick tutorial, including the simple Lover’s Embrace perk to start. It was then that Eros popped up again. “For completing our tutorial and for finishing all of your tasks today, you’ve leveled up two more times, congrats! You can use those points to purchase more for your soulmate or yourself. We’ve even created new location-based perks, so you can even get a bonus while working on your tasks. Finally, we’ve got some info on your soulmate.” On the note page, a single line had been added: Loves lifting at the gym. Mateo felt a mix of emotions. On one hand, he was happy his soulmate was probably jacked. On the other… he looked in the mirror again and groaned. “Okay, that first one is definitely being used on me. I have a lot of catching up to do.” His finger hovered for a moment over the shop icon. “It’s not cheating, it’s just a little boost.” He skimmed the options before picking one. Hyper Healing When you go to sleep, you will instantly reap the benefits of your workout. Your muscles and joints will be completely healed. It is impossible for you to overtrain, no matter how long you workout, so long as you get at least six hours of sleep. “Perfect, that’ll buy me some time. All I have to do is workout every day, and I’ll be making gains in no time!” ============================================ Mateo bounced into the gym, nearly breaking into song. He’d never felt so rested before. It felt like the stress from school, life, and everything had completely melted away. Best of all, it felt like had been cuddled all night long; he guessed that his soulmate also sent the Lover’s Embrace. He was on top of the world, he even forgot to look in the mirror. “Someone woke up on the right side of the bed,” Leon said, looking Mateo over. “I was a little worried when you didn’t text me back. You’re not sore at all?” “Nope, let’s do this!” Leon let out a shaky laugh. “Oookay, let’s start with some warm-ups. We’re doing a lot of leg work today.” “Alright-” Mateo cut himself off as he saw the mirror. He was going to complain about how far he had to go, but his reflection was different. “Are the mirrors warped?” “No, we’re not about lying to the members.” Mateo stared. He actually had muscle. Not much, just enough to be considered fit, but he wasn’t scrawny. He lifted his shirt, seeing a six pack. It might have been there due to just being thin, but it wasn’t a bad start. “Hey, Narcissus! You can flex on us later, let’s get some work in first!” “Right, yeah, sorry!” ============================================ After the workout, Mateo was a sweaty lump on the floor. Leon shook his head. “Your attitude is awesome, but you might want to take it easy until you get a bit more adjusted to the routine. You don’t know your limits yet.” “My legs are jelly,” he moaned back. Leon shoved another protein shake in his hands. Mateo leaned against the wall in a little ball, slowly sipping. Leon slid down next to him. “How’d I do? Do I have a pump yet?” Leon snorted. “You’re doing fine, but it’s gonna take time. You gotta be patient.” He then got back up to his feet. “Rest day tomorrow, I think you’re gonna need it. My next client is here, so I’ll text to check in on you later. If you’re still feeling like shit, I’ll bring some food by.” “Thanks, see ya,” Mateo groaned into the shake. Everything hurt. It was going to be hell in a few hours, that is, it would be if he didn’t have a magic app on his phone. As soon as Leon was out of sight, he whipped his phone out. “Hey there, looks like you had a really productive-” Mateo cut off Eros, tapping furiously to get to the shop. “Okay, okay, fine! Calm down!” The shop loaded with several new options and a ton of points to use. “Okay, recovery first.” Green Potion Your body is completely rejuvenated, and your stamina recovers at a faster rate than humanly possible. The smell of peppermint filled the air, and he felt a soothing cool flow across his sore muscles. “That’s better… now, what’s next?” “HEY!” Eros shouted from the corner of the screen, tossing on his shop apron. “Slow down, I need a chance to get ready! I get what you’re doing, but that perk is only going to really help you in the short term. How about you try one of the location ones?” “Location?” “If you were listening, you’d know you can apply them to places where you complete tasks.” Eros grumbled. “Like the gym for example. You can use the perk to help you with your tasks and since your soulmate likes lifting here, it could help you guys hook up.” With a snap of his fingers, the shop changed to a new tab and scrolled down to a list tagged “Gym.” “Why don’t you try this?” Senzu Bean Resting and drinking a protein shake from the gym will immediately remove all soreness and restore your stamina. Mateo chose it, but then he saw a different one just below it. Ironworks Your gym is focused on those who want to build muscle. Anyone who works out there will always reap the maximum benefit of their workout as if they had perfect health, sleep, and stress. It is incredibly easy to bulk or cut. “Wait I thought I removed that one…” “What?” “Nothing! Um, maybe you don’t wa- and you clicked it.” Eros groaned. “Okay, but I’m adding this one automatically. You don’t want to deal with their questions.” Reality Filter You went too far, didn’t you? The massive changes you’ve made and will make in the future will not be questioned by anyone. Only you and your soulmate will notice. ============================================ Mateo threw the doors open to the gym, eager to see the changes. It was still busy, but there were less people overall, and there seemed to be more men that usual. While the building looked the same, the racquetball courts had been replaced by an expanded free weight area. The kids area was transformed into extra machine space. Right in the center of that new area was Leon, cranking bent rows on a smith machine. He was soaking in sweat and rocking a crazy pump. “Wow, you’re on fire!” The weights hit the bottom and Leon wiped the sweat off his face. “Today I’ve been feeling great! Add another 25 on that side okay?” “You sure you’re not trying to show off for someone?” Mateo joked, tossing on the plate. “Maybe,” he shrugged back. His back looked ready to tear the sides of his tank top. “Are you seriously working out today? You’re still a beginner, you need to rest.” “Don’t worry, just wanted to do some cardio.” He tried to sneakily look over his shoulder. Leon huffed. “He hasn’t come in yet.” “What?” “Dmitri.” Mateo blushed. “I-” “Don’t play dumb, it’s pretty obvious you’re crushing on him. He’ll be in though; he always trains legs today.” Leon rolled his shoulders and gripped the bar. “Hang around and you’ll run into him. Just don’t do something stupid.” “Thanks.” Mateo wandered for a bit, debating if he wanted to actually do cardio. Going into the free weight section alone? Absolutely not. He settled on a treadmill with a perfect view of the free weights when a commotion caught his attention. A bunch of guys took over the empty benches, earning more than a few annoyed glares from everyone. They were freshmen from the university who all seemed to have TikTok e-boy builds – in other words their personality was that they had abs. Mateo nervously looked at the mirror again. A small flame of pride blossomed in his chest; he was actually slightly bigger than them. The party boys were working arms today, but as far as anyone could tell, it might as well have been a dick measuring contest. They were fighting over who could grab the highest weight. Mateo sighed; it definitely wasn’t the show he wanted. “Hey.” It was a single word, and more of a rumble at that, but Mateo nearly fell off the treadmill. He turned and came face to face with a giant sweaty chest that was torturing the straps of the stringer that barely held them back. His eyes slowly started to crawl downwards over the thick roidgut, but he wrenched himself upward to look into the eyes of Dmitri. “Hey,” he managed to squeak out. “I saw you here the other day, right? You’re gonna put on some good size if ya keep this up. We should work out together some time.” “Y-yeah!” With that they exchanged numbers. Dmitri smiled and lumbered towards the locker rooms. Mateo stopped the treadmill and slumped down, heart racing and trying desperately to make sure his erection couldn’t be seen. ============================================ “I gotta get bigger, I gotta get bigger…” He kept up the mantra as he kept looking between the mirror and his phone. “There’s gotta be a good one here somewhere…” Just then he was interrupted by a text. >> Hey man, are you doing okay? I don’t want you to hurt yourself. Don’t feel like you have to rush or anything okay? He hammered off a quick response to Leon assuring him he was fine. Right as he hit send, a shock rocketed up his arm. He clutched his stomach and watched in shock as the joints of his hand popped and stretched. Suddenly, he remembered his soulmate also had the app. Mateo moaned with each pulse of growth rippling through him. It grew from his abs and moved outward in waves, disproportionately starting with his legs and forcing his upper body to catch up bit by bit. He flexed, forcing the growth into his biceps, watching the peaks grow higher and more cut. “Not… enough…” He growled. His clothes said otherwise, ripping down his pecs and splitting up the side of his quads. He slammed his finger into the phone again, choosing a perk without looking. Gym Leader You might still be on your journey to be the best that ever was, but you’re pretty damn good already. You are one of the biggest guys at your gym and others look to you for advice and motivation. The fire inside him burned brighter and brighter. Each breath seemed to engorge his body a little more. With a roar, he flexed and blasted the clothes to shreds leaving only his boxers. The tortured underwear now looked more like a poser, only holding by a thread. He looked himself over in the mirror. Where once had been a twunk now stood an amateur bodybuilder practically ready for his first show. “That’s good for now, but I’m gonna have to really grow some more to get Dmitri to really fall for me.” He brought his arm up and could practically hear the skin stretch. He flexed in the mirror for all of half a second before the frown returned. “I forgot I need to balance out…” There’s the Beef! The bulge you show off will be noticeably large in proportion to the rest of your body. With a final snap, his underwear gave up the fight and joined the rest of his clothes in tatters on the floor. A ten-inch slab of cock now hung soft from his body with thick balls to match. Almost naturally, a cocky grin spread across his face as he flexed. “Nice to see a bit of confidence on you,” Eros chirped from the app, “but don’t you think you should maybe spread the love a little?” “You’re right!” Eat Clen, Tren Hard Simply training at the gym will give patrons the benefits of being on an aggressive steroid cycle, but with none of the drawbacks. “Humans, I swear to Auntie Hera…” He rubbed his temples. “Okay, listen. I’ve seen a lot of relationships, good and bad. That’s why there’s the app, we’re doing the work for you to make sure the guy on the other end doesn’t just like you, he loves you. Best part of all? He’s gonna love you regardless of what you look like. The app isn’t to make you attractive to him, it’s to enhance and nurture what’s already there. For you both to grow together!” “He already loves me?” “Y’know if you actually read the notes, you’d know that. He’s crazy about you.” Mateo opened the list, more than a little embarrassed. · Gym rat · Fantasizes about you · Wants to get as big as possible · Exclusive top · Can help you relax ============================================ The talk with the app and the notes gave Mateo a lot to think about when he got to the gym, though that last one felt like a call-out. However, all of the other notes were pushing his buttons. He was so deep in thought, he almost walked into the wrong locker room. He shyly backed away, considering skipping. “Walk in the streets with you in your worn-out jeans-Hey!” Leon cut himself off on seeing Mateo. “Holy…” Mateo realized he never considered what that last perk would have done to a guy who worked for the gym and practically lived there. Leon was huge yet absolutely shredded. Despite the app’s magic, his sharp taper and tight core were only enhanced. He was some golden combination of Serge Nubret and Phil Heath, but still kept his usual hairstyle. “See something you like?” “Damn, you’re looking good… wait, were you just singing Taylor Swift?” “Yeah, so?” Mateo playfully shoved him, but this time he sent Leon staggering. “Shit, sorry!” “It’s okay man, guess you don’t know your own strength. You’re really blowing up.” Leon paused for a moment, but Mateo hardly noticed. “Let’s get started. Gonna need to do something intense to tire you out now.” “Bring it on!” They headed over to an open space to do some dynamic stretching when Mateo saw the frat boys again, but they too were changed. All of them looked like they had done nothing but lift through high school and even though their legs were still lacking a bit. They were still rowdy and if anything, cockier than ever. “I hate having to clean up after them…” Leon groaned watching them, but then had a sly grin. “Hey Matty, wanna help me out a bit?” “What do you need?” “We’re just gonna work with a group.” “What?!” Suddenly, Mateo felt small again. “I… I don’t know…” “Just follow my lead, besides you’ve got nothing to worry about. You’re twice as big as them.” Mateo looked in the mirror and realized he was right. He swallowed hard and followed his friend. “Hey guys, you mind if we work in?” It was as if a flock of peacocks all decided to fan their tails at once. All of them were clearly flexing, despite trying to look natural, yet when they saw the two massive men, they all seemed to shrink. “Always fun to work with a group don’t you think, Matty?” “Yeah,” Mateo replied, though he wasn’t so sure. He didn’t have long to think before Leon was shoving dumbbells into his hands. “Matty,” he whispered. “You deserve to be here as much as they do. Show them what you can do. Don’t even think about them, just focus on me first.” Mateo nodded, keeping an eye on Leon’s blinding smile. The first rep felt like the world was watching, but the second came easier. Then the third. Then the fourth. Before he knew it, he completed the set and was sitting on the bench while Leon did his own. Leon was giving out advice as he did, but Mateo could only sit with a smile. The other frat guys were completely hypnotized watching Leon and Mateo, the new targets of their hero worship (and other worship that would happen in their fantasies) but neither man knew it. They were completely focused on their work. “You should be proud,” Leon said at the end of the session. “It’s not so bad being in front of others after all, huh?” “Shut up,” Mateo laughed, but his cheeks burned. He still couldn’t believe he did it. As he left the gym, his phone buzzed. It was Dmitri. >> Wanna workout together tomorrow? Planning on doing a second leg day. Mateo didn’t hesitate to text back. ============================================ The mantra changed the next morning. “Not big enough, not big enough…” He could practically hear Leon telling him he was fine, but yesterday was around normal guys. Dmitri? That was a different story. He could help but feel smaller and smaller the more he thought about it. He gasped for breath, then shut his eyes. He focused on Leon’s warm smile. Slowly his chest released. “Okay… Leon would say I can do this. He’d say I’ll be fine.” His eyes fell to his phone. “Buuuuut… a few extra pounds couldn’t hurt right?” He skimmed through the list, seeing a handful of good ones but nothing seemed to fit what he was looking for. “Wait, if I pick a change to the gym that stacks with the Gym Leader perk… it’ll make me even bigger automatically, right?” Supersize Me Those who go to your gym are absolutely addicted to growth. Everyone is committed to pushing the human body to the limits of what sizes are possible… and thanks to this app they often exceed those limits too. He had barely confirmed his choice before the familiar waves of growth washed over him. He fell to his knees, groping his pecs greedily as they swelled into mountains. The overdeveloped masses stuck far out over his now rounded abs as his shoulders and arms seemed to be in a race to push the most veins to the surface by their swelling bulk. His best assets of course were still his titan legs and shelf-like glutes. He gasped as the growth built in his balls for the grand finale, stretching them to the size of tangerines, then lemons. His cock erected into an eighteen-inch tower. He roared as a massive load unloaded into the bottom of his chest. “Now… now I’m ready…” He panted. He looked into the mirror and small Mateo flickered back for a moment. “Maybe a shower first.” ============================================ The gym had completely changed. What was once a futuristic looking place that was more of a sports club was now a top of the line facility solely focused on bodybuilding and powerlifting. Thanks to the recent changes it was packed with guys trying to get as big as possible. The posters of soccer moms at yoga classes were replaced by signed posters of bodybuilding greats. A whole section seemed dedicated to posing practice with a trainer dedicated to adjusting stances. In the weight section, Mateo had never seen so many dumbbells and plates in one place as there never seemed to be a shortage of any type. “Hey, there you are!” Dmitri waved him over towards the squat rack. “Was worried you were gonna skip.” Mateo meant to say “No way! Let’s get started!” but it ended up “N-n-no way.” Dmitri gave him a crooked smile but didn’t push. “So, I usually do legs today…” His voice faded away as Mateo loaded up the squat rack. He didn’t expect all of the other guys to be so much bigger now! Even the frat boys were ready for at least an amateur classic competition… and judging by the bulges down below as they playfully grabbed each other they seemed to have discovered something along the way. “Hey, are you listening?” “I… I’m sorry, I’m nervous, I don’t usually workout without Leon and…” Dmitri looked at him and grinned. “What?” The hulk laughed. “I’m surprised you agreed without him. Aren’t you with Leon?” “N-no?” “He and I workout sometimes. He won’t shut up about you. Truth is today’s just a pump day for me. I asked you to work out with me, because I wanted to make sure you were the right kind of guy for him.” “What?!” He shook his head and then put his hand on Mateo’s shoulder. “You’re fucking blind. You’re too worried about what you don’t have to see what you already have.” “I’m not with him though, I’m just, no, he’s… He’s like my best friend.” “A boyfriend is just your best friend that you wanna fuck.” Mateo was speechless. Dmitri shrugged and racked the bar. “Okay, who was it you went to for help?” “Leon.” “And who texted you each morning to make sure you were okay?” “Leon.” “And who was your biggest cheerleader, celebrating every little victory? Who’s smile got you to calm down?” “…Leon.” Everything was falling into place. “Oh shit, Leon… Leon has the other app…” “You know what you need to do.” Mateo hugged Dmitri. “Thank you!” “Don’t worry about it,” he grunted. He then saw the frat guys watching his every move. “Y’know, I think I’m wanted. You better get going.” He winked and lumbered to the locker room. While the group of frat guys obediently followed as if hypnotized, Mateo bolted out the door. ============================================ Leon lived off-campus in an apartment down a sleepy street. Mateo hammered on his door, nearly splintering it. The other residents of the apartment peered at him, but all of them were too intimidated to ask him to knock it off. Finally, Leon answered the door in only a bath towel. “M-Mateo?! What are you doing here?” “Leon, please, I’m so sorry! I was so stupid and-” He stopped when Leon started to laugh. “What’s so funny?” “This is just like when you thought you broke my Optimus Prime when we were kids.” “How was I supposed to know the leg bent that way on purpose?” Mateo sighed, but began to blush as he realized the judging stares follow him. “Can I come in?” “Yeah, c’mon man.” He ducked under the doorway and carefully squeezed inside. He was afraid to break the furniture, so he sat on the floor, which was more than a bit of a challenge for him at his new size. Leon sat across from him. “Kinda wish you came a few minutes later man… I just got out of the shower.” Mateo had noticed and was hoping Leon didn’t notice the effect it had on him. “I… uh…” “You good? You look sick. I’ll grab some medicine or something…” “The app!” Leon stopped. “What?” “You’re the other one, right? My,” Mateo swallowed hard. “My soulmate.” Leon held up his phone, showing the familiar pink hearts. “Guilty.” Mateo could see a list of the changes he made, though the one at the top caught his attention first. Eyes Unclouded by Hate Your soulmate might be a bit too hard on themselves and can’t see what’s really there. This perk will show them how you see them. “I didn’t grow that first night…” Mateo murmured. “You just…” “Wanted you to see the you that I saw,” Leon sunk back into the couch. “I hated seeing you beat yourself up. I thought it would help.” Mateo wasn’t sure what to say. For a moment he forgot he was the hulking mass he was and just wanted to cuddle into Leon’s arms. “Though… after you started growing, I did do some of the later spurts…” Leon laughed. “Gotta say, mass looks really good on you. And hey, you did do this to me.” He motioned to his giant pecs that looked like the perfect spot for Mateo to shove his face. “I was a little worried you wouldn’t be interested.” Mateo shook his head furiously. “I’m just sorry it took so long!” Leon knelt down next to him and gave him a gentle kiss. “I waited this long; I was fine with a little longer as long as you figured it out in the end.” One kiss led to another… and another… and another, each slowly deepening. Mateo then felt something jab into his stomach. “I might have made a few personal changes too…” Mateo unwrapped Leon’s massive manhood from the towel, easily several inches larger than his own. He couldn’t help but grab it. The thick pillar was all that was on his mind as he watched his fingers dance along its length. He could already feel Leon twitching in anticipation. He teased the head with his tongue. As much as he wanted to take him deep down his throat, there was something else he wanted more. “Um, Leon… can we?” Leon was nearly drooling. “Hell yes.” Mateo may have been the bigger of the two, but Leon seemed to undergo a transformation all his own. The friendly light in his eyes was replaced with a hunger. Without warning, Leon’s hand smacked Mateo’s copious glutes, eliciting a sweet squeal of pleasure from the larger man. “Taunting me for years with this just isn’t fair,” Leon pushed Mateo to the floor. “How about you flex for me, stud?” Mateo started with a double bi but crumped as Leon’s tongue flicked across him. “Hooooly shit… Leeeooooon…” “Bigger than any guy I’ve met, but it’s easy to make you melt.” His tongue was replaced by lubed fingers. Each touch was a little shock. “Leon, please…” “Please what?” Leon asked innocently, adding another finger. “Oh god… please, I need it…” “You should really use your words, Matty.” The nickname now made his heart flutter as he squirmed on Leon’s fingers. “FUCK ME PLEASE!” “Good boy Matty,” Leon said, slowly working his cock in. Each inch was agony, slowly grinding through all of Mateo’s sweet spots and then drilling into new ones he never knew. By the time he bottomed out, his cock was burbling a river of pre and he was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane. “Oh no, my turn.” With a growl, Leon slammed into Mateo. Each thrust made Mateo cry out, slamming his own hips back. He tried to hold back, knowing the whole apartment building could probably hear him, but each time Leon ground against his prostate, he couldn’t help it. He could feel Leon nip at his neck and one hand was having its way with his chest, twisting and pulling away. His cries became desperate whines. Leon pulled his cock back almost all the way before slamming in once more. “My Leon… more!” Leon lost it with that and began thrusting at a rapid, punishing angle. One final dominating kiss later, both muscle gods came, pleasure blinding them as Mateo was filled and Leon was painted with pints of cum. Leon collapsed onto Mateo without withdrawing, both men gasping for air. He nuzzled into Mateo’s neck. “I can’t believe I finally got to do that with you.” “I shouldn’t have kept you waiting. If I knew it was gonna be like that…” “Guess I owe Dmitri for talking to you.” “You’re the only muscle god I need,” Mateo laughed, curling around Leon. “Tomorrow we’re gonna head back to the gym so I can teach you the right way to use your muscles.” “I was thinking maybe you could maybe… grow bigger than me?” Mateo mumbled. “I like that idea more.” Leon thrust back into him. “In fact, why do we need to wait?” ============================================ Eros sighed. “Okay, the location idea might have been a little too overpowered.” “Yeah, too much collateral damage.” Gan stretched and frowned. “Y’know, Zeus is gonna start asking questions if we keep fucking up this university.” “He’s too busy.” “Trust me, you didn’t date the guy. Anything with sex he’s like a hawk… sometimes literally.” “It’s fine, Auntie Hera owes me a favor, so she’ll keep him busy.” Gan flinched. “Not sure he deserves that.” Eros shrugged and looked at the code. “I’ll patch out the location stuff later. Let’s take a break.” “Fuck yes!” Gan shouted, climbing on top of his lover, but instead of diving into the usual passionate make out session, he stopped and frowned. The question was out of his mouth before the thought even fully formed. “Have you been getting bigger?”

Chapter One "ALL FOR ONE AND ONE FOR ALL!" As Francois, James and Larry all held the pose, the selfie timer clicked and posted the photo of "The Apprentice Musketeers (NFSW)" onto their Only Fans account and as the likes and tips came rolling in, James chuckled saying "And you though me creating a fantasy account combing naked Musketeers wouldn't make any money!" Larry and Francois laughed as James chuckled "Without it what we are going to do tonight would be impossible. We three are going to travel back to 1642 and become bone fide Musketeers under the tutelage of those brave men we know Henri and Porthos, you never know we might get to meet Aramis and Athos as well, although just so you know Athos is a bear and Aramis is straight as a railroad!" "Shame" replied Larry, "I'd like to show him my red rose!" and with that pretended to ram Francois who pretended to moan "Hide your thorns for I am lost and forlorn" poking fun at one of Aramis's poems that Henri had told them about. As James set about entering the last of the calculations needed to transport them to 1642, he chuckled "And the best part is, the Terminator movies were right, clothes can survive time travel, so we'll arrive naked as well!" *** "Oh, mon chere" moaned Porthos, "the waiting is driving me crazy, I cannot stand it any longer" and with that he dived under Henri's bed, grunted "Lie on it, mon chere" and as Henri did so Porthos raised the whole bed weighing, with his husband on it, some four hundred livres, ten times in a row, holding it at the top of the lift and allowing Henri to note "Mmm, there appears to be something eating the wood in the ceiling, best let the Captain now about that soon!" As Porthos lowered the bed for the tenth time, he suddenly yelped and rolled out stating "That metal ball at the end made me yelp!" "Ah" smiled Henri, as his hair started to stand on end, "I think our guests are arriving" and sure enough a large ball object arrived in front of them that slowly dissipated to reveal James, Larry and Francois, all completely naked and thanks to their incredible machine, now in 1642 and even more muscular than they were. As the three slowly stood up they all flexed their muscles and caused Porthos to moan "Oh, mon dieu, muscles!" and he instantly prostrated himself and cried "My lords, I am not worthy of your presence!" "Yeah!" moaned Francois, hitting a side chest, "You love us this big don't you? Yeah, between us we have a combined mass of 650lbs of lean, powerful, masculine muscle!" "And we are going to use every single bit of it" added Larry, flexing his glutes "Indeed" smiled James, making his quads bulge, "by the end of this week we are going to be Musketeers" and as he relaxed panted "Are our applications in order?" Henri nodded as he handed a parchment over and added "Nothing, bar your deaths, can prevent you taking the..." Henri's sudden stop caused Porthos to look up and as he did he asked "Are you alright?" "Mon chere?" asked Henri, a note of concern in his voice, "Is it me or are my feet disappearing?" "Your feet?" exclaimed James and as he looked down he gasped "No...oh, no, please...Henri, how much you do weigh?" "275 livres, why do you ask?" "And Porthos?" "375 livres" he grunted, thumping his chest, "375 livres of solid man!" "Six hundred and fifty" stammered James and then and then added "No, this wasn't meant to happen!" "What wasn't meant to happen?" asked Henri, his knees now joining his feet in disappearing "The universe hates things changing" explained James, "so when we moved ourselves from 2042 to 1642, that meant that our time was 650lbs lighter and your time was 650lbs heavier, so the universe is compensating by taking 650lbs from 1642 and putting it into 2042, but it was supposed to do so by taking that fatso you told me about recently" "Oh, you mean the brother of the Earl of Exeter?" replied Henri, now vanished up to his waist, "he died last week!" and then suddenly started to grunt in pain. However as Porthos went to help him, he found himself rooted to the spot and his feet disappearing too. "Please, mon amis" wailed James, "you're our mass substitutes, please believe me, I didn't want this to happen!" "You are forgiven, mon amis" replied Porthos as the two men screamed in agony as they completely vanished with a bang leaving two scorch marks on the floor. As Larry, James and Francois looked at each other James whimpered "The Test starts tomorrow, and we have no coaches"

Important note : this story is based on the adult version of Link (19 years old). Link was looking items in shopkeeper. 10 bombs for 10 Rupees...a wood shield for 20 Rupees... 3 hearts for 10 Rupees... a bow arrow for... 980 Rupees ??? Shit !! It was very cheap ! And... a kind of black purple potion for....... WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTT ???????????? ....... 999,999,999 RUPEES ?????!!!!!! HOLY SHIT ! Why ? Why this potion was so CHEAP ??? It had to be VERY important for this price !!! Ok.... So.... Link looked to right then to left. Ok, never he could pay this but .. there was another way, thought Link with a little malicious smile. He took the potion, do a turn around of shopkeeper who try to follow him from regard and go out when the shopkeeper didn't look him. "Guess what ? You got it for free. Are you proud of yourself ?" said the shopkeeper, very angry. Link was very impatient to try it. It had to be very very very important seen the price. It looked like a black purple liquid. He opened the vial and drank it in one gulp. BEEUUUUUUUUUURRRKKKKK, the taste was very horrible. Link didn't see it but he shone of a purple aura for a few moments. And now ? What was it supposed to do ? Link waited few minutes but... nothing. All for this ? 999999999 Rupees for this ? It was a joke ? Link was very disappointed, this shopkeeper was really a scammer... Well, it was the time to go on adventure ! Today, he had to retrieve a crystal in a dungeon near of the vilage. After some jumps above holes and some moblins, Link arrived in front of the entrance of the dungeon which was blocked by rocks; Link approached and tried to lift it. He became all red : it was so heavy and shit, of course it was heavy, he forgot to wear his power bracelet, which allow him to lift heavy things, like thse rocks. Link put his bracelet and lifted rocks without any efforts. He entered in the dungeon. Inside, he noticed quickly one thing : Malice. It was a black purple substance which was appeared recently and it wasn't any better to touch it because it hurt like hell. After some rooms, Link entered in a room with a chest and 3 Moblins. Few sword blows later, Link opened the chest and found a map. Mmmmhh, apparently in the previous room, there is a breakable wall. Effectively, Link saw a wall with several cracks. He posed a bomb and stepped back. BOOOOOOM. Now there was a big hole in the wall. In the new room, Link found a special chest, probably with the key of the boss room but before there was a little ravine. Link tried to pass it but unfortunately, he had jumped too short. Link yelled while he fell. There was a good and a bad news. The good news : the ravine was not deep. The bad news : Link fell directly... in a puddle of Malice ! Shit ! Shit shit shit shit shit ! No no no no no no no !!!! Link closed his eyes, it was going to hurt. SPLAAAAAAAAASSSHHHH ! He fell right in. Link expected to be in pain but... nothing. Even, he felt like a small sensation of heat or like if he was charged. He heard also like a suction noise. Link opened his eyes and saw the puddle shrink, again and again, until it disappears. What ? What happened ? Usually, it hurts so bad when he touched the Malice but here it felt... good ? And why the puddle shrunk ? It was like he was... absorbing the Malice ? Link was worried, it's was normal. But after all maybe this Malice was defective. Yes, that must have been it. Link went up and jumped above the ravine. He opened the chest : YES, it was the key of the boss room. Link saw there was mini boss room on the way. He entered in room : it was a smasher mini-boss. It was a monster who launched a ball. Link had to lift this ball and launch it on him for defeat him. Link put his power bracelet but the Smasher reached the ball, lifted it and launched it on Link, who dodged. Link ran towards the ball, lifted it and threw it on the Smasher. He repeated this operation until the Smasher was defeated. Link headed towars the boss room. In the room before the boss, Link found another puddle of Malice. He wanted to ignore it but he was really curious after the last time. He hesitated a moment and finally took the decision to test again. After all, he could heal him if he needed. He approached his shaking hands of the puddle. Was he sure ? Really ? ...And then fuck, curiosity was too much. Link touched the puddle with his hands and began to feel again this sensation of heat, of energy. And another thing surprised him : it was like if his hands... absorbed the Malice, like a sponge. He plunged his hands in the puddle an started to moan. Fuck, it didn't hurt, no, in contrary, it felt... good. Ten of seconds later, Link had absorbed all the puddle. Shit, he didn't know why he did this but fuck, this feeling... it was too fucking good. And he didn't why but he felt him like energized. Well, it was time to face the boss. It was Moldorm, a simple boss, he just had to avoid it. Link hit him and Moldorm accelerated. Link was able to avoid it and again he hit him. Again, Moldorm accelerated. But Link got stuck in a corner of the platform when Moldorm charged on him. He didn't know why but Link jumped on the side and he seemed him he jumped more high. Some hits later, Moldorm was defeated. Link entered in the next room and recoved the cristal. He came back at the village after this good day of work. Link loved this village, it was a quiet place. On the way of his house, he crossed Max. It was one of his neighbours. He was the same age. He had light-brown hair and brown hair and seemed very happy when he saw Link. And Link also was happy when he saw Max. "Hello Link, what do you do today ?" asked Max. And Link told him his day. The only thing he didn't tell was his weird experience with Malice. "Whoa ! You has beaten a Moldorm ?" exclaimed Max. He loved listen Link tell his daily adventures and Link loved to tell at Max. He doesn't know why but he had always liked Max, he had something of... special. Tired of his journey, Link undressed for to go sleep. He passed in front of the mirror and he stopped. There is something of weird, he had always been skinny but here he seemed more... ripped ? It was very slight but yes, he seemed as he had a good workout session. It was weird but maybe he had just not noticed. Link went to bed. The next mornning, Link felt him in a great shape and it was and so much the better : he had a new cristal to recover. Inside the dungeon, Link defeated ennemies of the first room and found the map in the chest. Ok, there is a key in this room but before he had to pass a ravine. Link defeated ennemies and was on the edge of the ravine. He jumped but instantly he remembered he needed boots of pegasus for to pass it. Shit shit shit he was going to fall but... weirdly, he arrived to pass the ravine WITHOUT the boots. Weird, very weird, he was sure than he wasn't able to do this but however, he did it. Link took the key and came back towards the entrance of the dungeon. Again, he passed the ravine. Definitely, it was weird, like if he could jump further. But he had done nothing special... or not ! Suddenly, Link remember his experience with the Malice. Is it possible that it could be the cause ? Perhaps... there was only one way for to know it : he will absorb the next pool of Malice ! Link continued and arrived at the mini boss room but the way was blocked by two boulders. It was too heavy for to be lift without his power bracelets; He put it, lifted one of boulders and threw it further then he entered in mini boss room. This time, it was a well know ennemy : Blaino. It was a boxer and his punch did really hurt. The fight started, Link give few sword strokes but released his attention and it was the moment where Blaino used his mega punch. He hit Link in his midsection and sent him at the entrance of dungeon. Shit, it hurts so bad. Link returned in the mini boss room and this time he defeated Blaino. He never liked this ennemy. He continued and noticed a breakable wall in the next room. He took a bomb and explosed the wall. And YES ! In this room, there was a chest on a platform and around a pool of Malice. Under normal circumstances, it would be a trap but not today. Link looked the Malice : was he sure ? Did he want that ? Oh fuck yeah he wanted it ! Link plunged in the Malice's pool. Instantly, Link felt the familiar feeling, more intense than previously. He began to gasp loduly and watched his hands... and he saw something : his hands seemed ... to grow ? He wasn't sure but.... yes, yes, his hands was growing !! Oh fuck, the feeling was so good. And it wasn't just his hands, his whole body seemed to grow. Fuuuuuuuck !! Link weared a blue suit with a stealth armor. Quickly, he could feel that his clothes seemed tight. He watched his biceps and yes, he could see the muscle pushed against the fabric. His biceps bulged, and bulged, and bulged until suddenly... *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip* Tears started to appear. Link looked with amazement his new biceps and flexed it several times. But it was not all : Link could feel a huge pressure in his chest, especially in his abs and pecs. Again, Link could feel his clothes became more tight; But suddenly he heard also an other thing : stretch metal noises. Link looked down and what he saw left him speechless : usually, this armor was flat and adapted perfectly to his body, but here, Link could see bumps appear, six for to be exact and two bigger above. It was very slight at the beginning but soon, bumps became clearly visible. Growth continued during few minutes then it stopped. Link couldn't stop himself to flex his biceps. It wasn't the skinny arms he always had but a good muscular gun. He was also curious by this chest, he removed his armor and looked under his shirt and HOLY FUCK ! He had abs ! A nice set of six boulders. He passed his hands on them and gosh, it felt hard. Yes now, it was sure : it was the Malice. And he was taller too, 6.6 feet. Link put again his armor. He jumped on the platform and shit ! He jumped on several feet. He opened the chest and took the boss key. He came back in the previous room and he stopped in front of the boulders. An idea trough him : was he able to lift this boulder without his power bracelets ? Link placed his hands under the boulder and tried to lift it. No surprise, it was heavy and Link clenched his teeths but... he lifted, inch by inch this boulder. Yes, he was able to lift it without his power bracelets. Fuuuuuuuck this exploit made him very horny. He continued and was in front of a big ravine, more longer than the previous. Logically he should have to use his grapnel but here, he stepped back, ran then jumped. He was surprised himself by his jump ! He reached without problem the other side. Fuuuuuuuuuck ! In the next room, he found another breakable wall. He wanted to take a bomb but.... SHIT ! His bag was empty ! Shit ! Then an idea trough his mind. He looked his fist, opened it, closed it, opened it, closed it. He felt him strong, no... he WAS strong. He could lift big boulders without his power bracelets ! So maybe he could... Link looked the wall, clenched his fist and hit it. "BAAAAAAMM !" The wall was hard but he could do it ! "BAAAAAAMM !" And again... "BAAAAAAMM !" This time, Link could see cracks become wider. Fuck yeah ! A few more hits and... "BAAAAAAMM !" Again, cracks became wider. "BAAAAAAMM !" Few pieces fell of the wall. Again a little effort and... "BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAM !" The wall crumbled into dozens of pieces ! Link had destroyed a wall with bare hands ! Fuuuuuuuuuck ! He was so powerful ! Finally, Link arrived at the boss room. It was a kind of reptile with a mask; Usually, Link had to be use bomb or hammer but Link hadn't no bombs and hammer, well... he had to bypass this room (after all he had bypass a good part of the dungeon). But..; he didn't matter : if he could destroyed a wall with his fist why not... a mask ? Link approached of the reptile, who spat out a fire ball. Link dodged, one time, two times, three times and then he arrived in front of the Helmasaur. Here he clenched his fist and punched the reptile in his face with all his might. Cracks appeared on the mask. The Helmasaur was very surprised : it wasn't not the usual battle...Link punched him a second time. Cracks became really big : third time would be the last. Link punched him a last time and the mask literally exploded in hundred of pieces. The Helmasaur looked him badly, with a swollen cheek but Link didn't give her time to react : he jumped and punched it in the green crital in the forehead of the reptile. Again cracks appeared and this time it was sufficient for to defeat the monster. Gosh ! Link didn't believe in what he had just done : he defeat a boss only bare hands. He recovered the cristal and came back on the village. In the village, he crossed some people, who looked him weirdly but said anything. Usually, Link didn't like to workout but in the dungeon, use this amazing strength was so orgasmic... so he went out the village and looked after two similar big boulders and finally found what he was looking for. Nggggggnnnnhh ! It was heavy but he could lift it. Link brought them back in the village. Again, he crossed some people who were speechless in seeing what he wore. He brought back the second boulder and tried to find a big iron bar then he made dumbbels. Ok, let's go ! Link started to lift his dumbbell; Fuck it was heavy but he could do it ! At each rep he groaned and was horny to think what he lifted. Yesterday, he won't be able to move one of them and now he was lifting two in same time ! Today it was a sunny day and Link had very warm, so he removed his armor and clothes... all clothes. Fuuuuuuuuck, he didn't notice the size of his dick, even his member had grown ! After several ten of minutes Link tried another exercice. He started to do push up... but after one hundred, it was really too easy. So he hardened the exercice in adding a boulder on his back. It was harder but after 50 repetitions, it was not enough harder ! So Link added the other boulder. This time, it was hard ! Link groaned at each rep. He began also to sweat. Then Link did squats in weraing a boulder, he did 200 repetitions. Then he did sit ups but after 500 reeptitions, he bored so he retrieved his dumbbell. Max had just returned home. He asked himself where was Link, he didn't see of the day. Max went at the home of Link, he was about to enter when he heard moans... no, it was more groans. What the... ? It wasn't normal ! Link had maybe problems ! He entered and said "Link ? What are...". Max froze and widened his eyes. What... the...fuck ? In front of him there was a people, with the face of Link yes but... his body ?! Link was skinny but this person was... so fucking muscular ! It was really Link ? What the fuck happened to him ? "Link......what....what the fuck....happened....to you ????". Link looked Max, afraid during one second but quickly smiled. He dropped his dumbbell which fell heavily on the ground. Link was here, smiling, gasping, covered by sweat and his muscles flexed to the rhythm of his breathing. Max was instantly horny, even in his wildest dreams he hadn't even imagined that; Gosh, he loved already Link bu here, he was the most sexiest thing he had seen of his life. Max approached and watched Link chest, completely in trance. Mechanically he put down his hand on his sixpack and began to caress (and cumming in same time, a wet patch could be seen on his short) before to realize of what he did. "Shit so...so...so...sorry...I...I didn't want..." said Max in removing his hand and closing his eyes, scared than Link took that badly. But suddenly he felt a strong hand take his hand and... slowy posed his hand on hard bumps. Max opened his eyes, looked up and saw Link who smiled and nodded of his head. Max hesitated few moments then... he threw him on Link. His hands were everywhere : he felt ridge and valleys of Link's abs, he felt his pecs, his nipples, his shoulders, his biceps/triceps. He felt each bulges, each veins. Then he began to kiss the amazing muscular chest of Link and lick him. Gosh, his sweat tasted so fucking good ! Then he felt strong hands of Link take him by his waist and Link lifted him for to bring him in front of his face. And the moment that Max waited since forever happened : Link kissed him. He couldn't describe what he felt at this moment, it was like thousands explosions of pleasure. They started a dance of tongue then slowy Link walked towards his bed. He posed delicately Max, sit down on his knees and started to tear his clothes. In few seconds Max was fully naked. Link laid down on Max. Shit through Max, fortunately that Link had mattress, he wasn't sure he could support his amazing weight. And they retrieved their session of kiss and carres, Link passed his hands in Max's hairs, felt his neck, his shoulders and arms. On the side of Max, he passed his hands in amazing blond hairs of Link, felt his muscular neck, his traps, his rounded shoulders, he carresed his magnificient biceps and ran his vein, his caressed his pecs, played with his nipples, felt the hardness of his sixpack. They continued like that during some minutes then Link broke the kiss, took Max and returned him on his belly. Usually Max loved dominate but here he was totally overwhelmed, Link was a god, a muscle god. Max sunk into the mattress when Link laid down on him; He felt his enormous dick at the entrance of his ass, but Link waited before to enter, he licked and kissed the back of Max, who enjoyed each second of this magical moment. Then at given time, Max felt an enormous feeling through him : Link began to enter into him. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!!!" he yelled. Shit, oh shit, oh shit shit shit ! It was more than all he could expected, but it was so FUCKING GOOD ! "NNNNNNGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!" he moaned while Link was sinking deeper. Max started to gasp quickly. "Oh fuck.......fuck........FUCK......you can't........know.....how........FUCKING GOOD.........it is !!... OOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!" he yelled because Link, again, was sinking deeper. Between "pushes", Max could feel Link feeling his back. Shit, SHIT ! Sex and tenderness, the perfect combination ! "NNNNNNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!" he yelled again. Max was gasping very quickly. Gosh, it was so fucking amazing ! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" he yelled when Link pushed the rest of his member in his ass : Link was now totally into Max. He kissed his back few times then Max could feel Link's cock removed then he felt he pushed again. "NNNGGGGGGGGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!" And again, Link removed then pushed. After some hits, it started to slide easily; Link began to pump. "OH SHIT ! FUCK ! SHIT SHIT ! AAAAAAAHH OOOOOOOHHHHH" Max gasped again more quickly. And Link pumped, pumped, pumped. Little by little he increased the pace until to have a very speed, like a rowhammer. Max was moaning but his moan was interrupted by pumps of Link. "AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA-AAA" Link continued to pump Max during few ten of minutes until Max could hear Link groaned. He knew the climax was very near. Link contained him as long as he could but after one minute he roared. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!" Max yelled too, he felt like if we released a fire hose inside him. He felt gallons and gallons of warmth liquid filled him. He could feel also the walls of the house shaking because of the yell of Link. The deluge lasted several minutes before to stop. At this moment, Max hadn't seen but Link well : a purple aura surrounded Max. And Link could bet that he was more muscular, it was very slightly but yeah, he seemed more ripped. Link could see a bit of his cum aside them and he saw that the cum had a slighty purple color. Is it possible that... ? "Holy fuck ! ... Link..... it was.... the most.....intense....feeling....I had feel.......of my life !!" gasped Max. Two lovers continued their session of tenderness before to fall asleep, each in arms of other. Link was the first to wake up. Max was still sleeping. Link wanted to try something : he had the impression which he had transmitted his superpower of "Malice absorption" to Max by his cum. Link had a little vial of Malice in his desk. He just hoped that he wouldn't hurt Max, especially after his amazing evening where both confessed their love for other. Link opened the vial and very slowy, he poured some on Max's back. Link was afraid during few seconds then... he saw with joy than the Malice was absorbed by Max, who moaned slowly and said in his sleep "Fuuuuck yeah Link ! Again my love, take me !". Oh fuck yeah ! He had contaminated him ! Max could grow with Malice ! Link was very happy. It was time to grow more ! But his lovers was still sleeping, and he needed to rest him. But when he will wake up, he will have a BIG surprise ! Link was going to give him a gift : he saw another pool of Malice in the dungeon of yesterday, he didn't see it because this room was hidden. Max would wake up with a titanic Link and after, they will have another amazing love session and shit, have sex was so FUCKING GOOD, especially with Max ! Link was already horny and hard just in thinking at this hot scene ! Link went out discreetly and hurried him to go in the dungeon. Usually, he took him one hour but now he went here in only 10 minutes. Link jumped above ravine, cliffs and other obstacles that he would normally circumvent. So in 10 minutes he was in front of the entrance of the dungeon. Ok, so he had to go straight ahead, then right, then left, then straight ahead and finally at left. 5 minutes later, Link was in front of the wall but this wall hadn't cracks. Link punched into one time, two times, three times. Cracks appeared but it will be harder than the last time. But Link was in hurry. He gripped the little hole he had made in the wall and tore a small piece of wall, then again, and again, and again, and again. Quickly, Link began literally to dig in the wall and after 15 minutes, he had made a big hole in the wall. Shit, he could dig in a wall to bare hands. Link watched the pool of Malice, smiled and plunged into. He forgot to remove his clothes and his armor but it doesn't matter, he was sure that he gonna become too big for them. Link moaned loudly when he felt his body begin to grow. Quickly he could hear strecthing sounds of fabric which yelled at the death, cannot contain his enormous muscle mass; Few seconds later, tearing sounds could be heard then it was the turn of his armor to confront his new muscle gorwth spurt, in a fight where the armor was sure to loose. *criiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* Bumps of his pecs became more apparent, his abs became more ripped, his shoulders inflated as balloons, his traps rose up, started to really surround his neck, his biceps/triceps became huge peaks of muscle. Then his armor abandoned the game. : it started to tear in some place and bigger Link was, more tore was the armor until finally it was completely shredded, leaving Link totally naked. Link continued to moan and to inflate slowy when suddenly his shoulders exploded without warning, gaining a lot of in size and surprising Link, who roared, then it was the turn of his traps to pass from hills to mountains, again Link roared. It was like an orgasmic explosion. Then he clenched his fists while his biceps/triceps and forearms became gigantic peaks of pure muscle. Then his pecs exploded, going from the size of a football ball to a beach ball. Then each row of his sixpack exploded out of his stomach, almost doubling in size and Link roared a fourth time when the fourth row popped, giving him now a fucking amazing eight-pack. His dick gained also in size and became more wide, it touched the bottom of his pecs and it was wider than a can. And his legs became so wide, wider than a tree trunks, and so fucking ripped, so veiny. The growth spurt lasted again few seconds and finally stopped it. Link was here, gasping, enjoying of this incredible feeling of pure power. He felt him strong before but now, he felt just surhuman, able to lift a big boulder with only one hand. He passed his hand on his amazing body, feeling and boucing his pecs, feeling his eight-pack, flexing his biceps. He felt so invincible, like a god. He didn't want but it was too much, he felt a huge pressure in his ball and then... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!" He shot like a cannon, reaching without effort the ceiling. Gosh, the feeling was so... divine ! The deluge lasted at least 20 minutes; Link didn't know ho much he had shot but fuuuuuck, a good part of the ceiling and the wall was covered by cum. Link smiled, it was time to show his new body to Max ! And after they will have.... When he arrived near of the wall, he wanted try something. He walked further, here where the wall was intact. Then he clenched his fist and hit the wall. Behind the wall, few monsters walked, quietly whhen suddenly, the wall exploded; All monsters looked and their eyes widened when they had seen a 8 feet muscular titan appeared. All of them immediately moved aside, totally afraid. Link had not difficult to get out of the dungeon. He rushed towards the village and so quickly ! In only 4 minutes he had reached the village !! But something was wrong... Suddenly a inhabitant ran towards Link. "LINK... LINK !! IT'S TERRIBLE ! IT WAS.......Link ???! But.. what the.... ????!!!" He seemed very surprised by the new body of Link, especially because he didn't saw his previous size so go from the skinny Link to the 8 feet muscular Link, it was... confusing ! "...... ok, no time for questions ! It was Ganondorf, he kidnapped Max and brought him at his tower and..." When the inhabitant pronounced the name of Max, the look of Link became very very dark. And in one second he ran in direction of the Ganon's tower. This day, Link beaten every records of speed. He rushed trough the forest. A tree on his way ? He exploded it ? A big boulder blocked the way ? He lifted it and sent it in the sky. Then he passed through the cave, and when I say "through", I say trough : no time for detours, Link rushed in straight line and exploded walls with only one punch. Then it was the mountain : climbing ladders ? It takes too much time, Link jumped from cliffs to cliffs. In two minutes he was at the top of the moutain, in front of the Ganondorf's tower. He entered in the tower. Well, no time, for chest, keys and all these bullshit, he had to find Max and quickly ! Link walked straight ahead and exploded the wall with his fist. In this room, he found a Smasher. The Smasher lifted his ball and threw it on Link. But Link caught the ball with one hand and he launched it with all his might on the Smasher, who trough two walls. Link continued; At a given moment, he was on a bridge. He looked on the ceiling and saw a big platform. No time for detours, he crouches down and jumped of several ten of miles in height. He reached the platform and fell in front of Moldorm.But the battle was very short : Link caught the tail of Moldorm and started swirling it around then he threw him against the wall. He continued his way, jumped above a big ravine, destroyed few walls, lifted with one hand a big boulder which blocked the way and arrived in other mini boss room. Again ? He had other things to do, really. This time it was Blaino. He gave a few blows in the void for impressionate Link, who didn't move then Blaino prepared his mega punch. Again, Link didn't move. He hit Link in his midsection. The time seemed to be stopped during one second then...Blaino exploded ! Link's abs were really too hard for the weak fist of Blaino. Link continued his way. He passed on a very high bridge and saw below there was a gigantic room filled with Malice. He hesitated for a moment but no, he was enough powerful. But he was going to reserve a small bath for Max ! Finally, Link saw big stairs which should which were to lead to the final room. Finally ! He hoped that Max was fine. Link entered in the room and found Ganondorf and behind him, Max, who was imprisoned. "Hahahaha, finally ! Today is your last day Link !" said Ganondorf, who seemed not impressionated by the body of Link. Ganondorf generated a fire ball and launched it on Link. Usually, Link returned it in using his mastersword but now, he was powerful, very poweful. He wanted humiliate Ganondorf, made him understand he wasn't the skinny Link but a huge powerful 8 feet muscle giant and he was the stronger. ! The fire ball rushed towards him and Link returned it in using.... his dick! Yes, you have read correctly : Link not used his masterword but his dick !! Ganondorf shot several fire balls but Link returned all with his dick. Ganondorf tried to attack him with his sword but Link caught the sword with one hand and began to grip. Soon, cracks noises could be heard and few seconds later, Link broke Ganondorf's sword with only his powerful grip. Ganondorf tried to punch him. Link didn't move but smiled when the Ganondorf's fist met his eight-pack. He didn't feel anything, but for Ganondorf, it was another story. It hurt, very hurt. He tried to punch him again but Link stopped him with one hand, smiling because he surpassed him. Link punched him and even his armor, Ganondorf was in great pain. Shit ! He didn't think that it would happen like this. Beaten by this fucking Hyrulian ! But he hadn't said his last word. He had a joker, a fucking powerful joker. This fucking hyrulian would soon suffer. Oh fuck yes he would ! "Hahaha, you think you has won ? You think that's my end ? Oh no no no, you're wrong Link ! Look what I have !!!". A light shrone strongly and in front of the gerudo is appeared... the Trifoce! Shit thought Link, if he gets a hold of it, it can be bad. And unfortunately for him, he gets a hold of it. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!" yelled Ganondorf when he felt this incredible power trough him. "YES YES OH FUUUUUUCK YES HAHAHAHAHA THE POWER, THE ULTIMATE POWER FINALLY HAHAHAHHAHAHAHA !!!!!!!!!!!!" And his appearence started to change. His eyes became entirely red, his brown skin started to became more lighter before to take a blue tint, his hairs started to fall, his nose was starting to get longer, such as a snout. "HAHAHAHAHAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH SO MUCH POWER HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA !!!!!" and Ganondord, who seemed transforming into Ganon, seemed became taller and also more... muscular ? Effectively, Link could see Ganon's arms, which were well muscular, became bigger. "YES YES I COULD FEEL IT AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!" And soon stretching metal noises could be heard and Link could see Ganon's armor deform for to take the shape of his muscles. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!" His armor was starting to tear. Link could see huge pecs under and could see what semmed to be the first row of his abs. *criiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* Ganon continued to grow, bigger and taller. Suddenly, his armor, which couldn't take more, tore on the front, letting appear two huge pecs and a set of 8 fucking muscular bricks. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!" And suddenly, his whole body started to swell in humongous proportions : his traps surrounded his neck, his shoulders were two fucking huge balls, his biceps/triceps were bigger than Link's head, his pecs were gigantic, his eight-pack was a fucking titanium brick wall, his legs were wider than a redwood trunk. "HAHAHAHAHAHA SO POWERFUL !!! YOU WILL NEVER BE ABLE TO DEFEAT ME !" Ganon was already a threat but now, all hope of defeating him seemed lost. Now, he was a very muscular 11 feet blue boar-like humanoid. He seemed invincible but Link must try to beat him ! He took his mastersword and attacked Ganon. Link yelled when he drew his sword on Ganon but the latter stopped it with only one hand. "HAHAHAHAHA SERIOUSLY ? You seriously think that I'm still scared by this cheap sword. So look ! LOOK MY POWER !" and Ganon gripped the mastersword. Soon, Link could see with horror than the mastersword cracked in some places. No, no he thought ! It couldn't be possible ! And unfortunately, his whole hopes were shattered when Ganon broke the sword, in smiling sadly. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA ! It was too easy ! Like I said you, now, you can't defeat me ! I'm the most powerful thing and I gonna take the control of this world ! But firstly, I'm gonna kill you Link !" In an act of despair, Link tried to hit Ganon, he clenched his fist and hit the monster in his midsection. But it was as if he had knocked in a brick wall. "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA ! It's all ? You are not able to do better ? Really ? Beause I don't feel anything HAHAHAHAHAHAHA !" Link tried to hit Ganon again, and again, and again but the result was the same : the "muscle armor" of Ganon was impenetrable. He was overwhelmed. He couldn't defeat him; But no, fuck no, it couldn't be possible, there had to be a way ! "Well, this is time to show you what's the power ! It's the end Link HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA !" and Ganon knocked Link, and despite his good developed eight-pack, Link spat blood and fell on his knees. Ganon kicked him and Link was projected on the edge of the platform. Before he could get up, Ganon jumped very high and landed in hitting the ground and. Instantly, cracks appeared; Ganon looked Link with a very sadly smile and suddenly the corner of the platform broke and Link yelled while he was falling. "LIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!!" yelled Max when he saw Link fall towards his death. And Ganon laughed, very loudly. Link did a big fall and fell in liquid. Instantly he felt an amazing burning so he thought that was lava but... after few seconds, it felt like... good ? Very very good even ! And he understood : holy shit, it wasn't lava, it was... A FUCKING POOL OF MALICE ! Yes, oh fuck yes, he could feel his body absorb it, he could feel his muscles grow. Oh yes, oh fuck yes ! Ganon was going to regret it ! Link started to laugh but swallowed only Malice. Fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck fuck fuck, oh fucking fuck, it feel so... GOOOOOOOOOOD ! He could feel his traps rose up more. Shit, it felt so amazing ! His shoulders became absolutely gigantic. Oh shit, oh fuck ! His biceps and triceps exploded in mass. Holy shit, this strength, this sensation, it was so fucking good, shit ! His forearms widened more and more. Crap, Link couldn't stop to open and close his fists and fuck, it felt so good ! He could feel his pecs exploded with a huge amount of muscle. FUUUUUUUCK ! His abs started to popped out, row after row, while Link yelled with every row, and finally Link roared a fifth time : he had now an incredibly strong ten-pack; He passed his hands on them and holyyyy fuuuuuuuuuck, it was so hard, so ripped ! His legs became humongously wide and ripped. Link flexed his legs and moaned of pleasure. And above all : his cock became absolutely titanic. He wanted to came but no, not now, his powerful orgasm will be reserved for the boy he loved more anything : Max. Link grew, and grew, and grew; Shit, it felt so FUCKING AMAZING. Ganon was the most powerful ? Hahahaha the good joke ! Now, he was sure he could crush him with his little finger. Max was in tears, he had saw Link fall. Nobody couldn't survive on this fall, even Link. Ganon had won, Link was probably dead... "Link... No...no.....NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO !!!!!" yelled Max, in tear. "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA !! It's over, your fucking friend is dead ! I have won and now my darkness reign is about to begin ! HAHAHAHAHAHA !!!!" But suddenly... "GRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR !!!!!!!!!!!!!" An enormous roar resonated, making walls shake. It was a bestial roar, from something to huge, incredibly huge. Even Ganon was very surprised, no, no, it couldn't be this... Suddenly the other corner of the platform exploded literally, really like an explosion. Ganon and Max couldn't see because there was a lot of smoke. But something fell back, by shaking the ground. It seemed big, very big, no... not big, absolutely GIGANTIC, absolutely HUMONGOUS ! They could see only an enormous shadow in the smoke. "Shit !" thought Max. It couldn't be Link, this thing was too huge, really too huge ! Finally the shadow got up, more and more and more... Fuck, this thing was taller than Ganon, 14 feet maybe ! And finally, Max saw the head and was totally in shock : it was the Link's head. HOLY FUCK !!!!!!!!! Max couldn't see more than his head but FUCK, he could see his gigantic traps then, little by little the smoke dissipated, revealing the amazing muscular body of Link. Yes, his traps were now big mountains, surrounding entirely his neck, his shoulders... it was so fucking HUGE ! Enormous and striated ! Max was speechless when he saw his biceps/triceps : HOLY MOTHER FUCKING GOD ! It had to be wider than him, never he could imagine that an arms could be so BIG ! It was so astonishing ! His pecs... HOLY FUCK ! Two incredible balls of pure striated muscle ! Max guessed that only one of these amazing pecs had to weight more than him ! Then Max could see first row of amazing Link's abs ans fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck, there were so fucking enormous, bigger than his head ! Max could see, two...four...six...eight......ten.....TEN ? HOLY FUCK ! He never imagined it was possible (but after all, with a fucking 14 feet muscle titan, all was possible !). And shit, his obliques was so fucking ripped ! God ! And his adonis belt, fuuuuuuck ! And... HOLY FUCKING MOTHER GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSHHHHHH ! thought Max when he saw the humongous cock of his boyfriend. It was big, no, it was FUCKING HUGE ! Wider than his two arms glued together ! And holy fuuuuuck ! Look these legs ! Quads were absolutely humongous, so muscular and so ripped, and so veinous and fuuuuck look these calves, he could guess they were bigger than his head. Max was drooling in front of this incredible muscular god, and this god was his boyfriend ! This perfect view on the most sexiest thing he had seen in his life made him cum instantly. He was so absorbed by this amazing scene that he forgot all about the current situation. Ganon seemed irritated ; how this fucking bastard have survived ? And how this fucking bastard had grown so much ? "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR !!!! I don't know how you has survived or how you grew like that but if you think you can defeat me, you are WRONG ! I have the triforce of power ! I'm the king king of darkness ! And you gonna DIE !!!". Ganon used his powers for to take his trident and threw it with all his might towards Link. "LOOK OUT LINK !" yelled Max. His boyfriend was perhaps now a 14 feet muscular titan, but it was Ganondorf, well, no, it was Ganon and fuck, but this trident could pierce several walls ! But Link didn't move. He was just walking with a determined look. And fuck but each of his steps made the ground shake. Then the trident hit him in his abs. To the surprise of Max and Ganon, it didn't pierce Link, at contrary, the spikes bent when they met Link's ten-pack. The trident fell on the ground while Link continued slowy his walk, like an unstoppable tank and still with his determined look. Ganon seemed more irritated, if he thought it wouldn't be sufficient for to defeat Link, he really believed it would hurt him. Fucking shit, after all, he had the triforce of power ! "GRRRRRRRRRRR TAKE THAT HYRULIAN BASTARD !!!" Ganon launched a big fire ball. Shit thought Max, it was enough for to disintegrate someone ! But, one more time, Link didn't nothing, he was only walking, made the ground shake with each steps. He took the fire ball and an gigantic explosion occured. Ganon yelled of joy, it was simply impossible he is not killed or at least, injured. Max had a frightening moment but suddenly, an enormous legs went out of smoke and hit the ground with an unbelievable power. Then the of the Link's body followed, without a single stratch. "NOOOOOOOO !!!!!" yelled Ganon. We could hear the angry but also the frustration and the despair. But fuck, he had the triforce of power, he had to be stronger than this fucking bastard ! It couldn't be otherwise !!! "YOU THINK YOU SCARE ME ?! YOU THINK YOU ARE MORE POWERFUL THAN ME ?! YOU GONNA SEE !!" and Ganon jumped for to hit him. Again, Link didn't try to dodge. Even, just before Ganon hit him, Max could see a small smile. Ganon hit him on the side of his head. Shit thought Max, the power of this hit was phenomenal, enough for to kill anyone in one shot ! But... Link had just moved his head of an inch and smiled more, as if he hadn't feel anything. When Ganon touched the ground, he clenched his fist and hit Link in his midsection. Again, the power of this punch was sufficient for to pierce a people but in the case of Link, only a crack could be heard. Max didn't know if Ganon had broken bones or if it was his bones. But few seconds later, Max could see Ganon took his hand away and wince. Holy shit ! He had just broken his fist on fucking incredibly hard abs of Link !! Max could see Ganon was mad of rage : all muscles were flexed, veins pulsed on the surface. Then, in a black anger, Ganon threw a flood of punches on Link, who took tens, no, hundreds of blows. But Link still didn't move. Even, in the middle of the deluge, he yawned strongly. This time it was clear, Ganon was totally surpassed. Ganon, in rage, stepped back and lifted one of enormous gold statues. He threw it on Link. Shit, one of these statues had to weigh several tons. Link clenched his fist, hit the statue and exploded it into hundreds of pieces; Ganon threw other statues but Link explosed each of them. Totally in rage, Ganon turned, saw Max and threw a fire ball on him. Max narrowly avoided the fire ball. At this moment, the look of Link was no longer determined, no, he was angry, no, furious, really really furious. Nobody touches Max, NOBODY !!! He clenched his fist and rushed on Ganon, who turned and just had the time the fist on Link go into his stomach. But if Ganon had broken his fist on Link's abs, Link had no difficulty for pulverize the eight-pack of monster. Ganon felt the biggest pain of his life. During few seconds, time seemed to be stopped, Max could see the amazing punch of Link shattered Ganon's abs and the monster, very surprised by the power of his hit, spit out even a little blood. And then Max saw Ganon projected at an unimaginable speed, go trought the wall, which was, however, very thick and disappear in sky. Holy shit ! Link had to project him on several hundred of miles. And it was over : Link had defeat Ganon, no, he had pulverized him !! "LINK !!!" yelled Max, in joy to join his boyfriend. He wrapped his arms around of Link's legs and began to cry. "I thought I'd never see you again !". Link stopped down and posed his hand on Max's head. "But... how... how are you became so big ?" said Max in posing one of his hands on Link's abs. Shit he thought, one of his fucking enormous brick was bigger than his hand. And the hardness... GOSH !! Not surprising that Ganon broke his hand ! Max became very very very horny while he caressed his ten-pack. Quickly Link could hear Max moaning and see him shoot several loads. But few moments later Max seemed a little sad. "Link, you are the most fucking amazing sexiest thing I have seen of my life... but... now, you are too big for me, really too big. We won't be able to do anything more; I mean, if we tried, I'm sure you crushed me instantly. I'm an ant compared to you". And then, Link got up and he signalled to Max to follow him. Max didn't understand why but he followed him. Fuck, the ground shaked with every step. Link was really a fucking titan. Finally, they arrived in a room, but not any room : THE room ! In front of them, there was... a fucking pool of Malice, no, a fucking SEA of Malice. It was enough for to grow Max at the same height of Link, maybe more. "But, why did you bring me here ? It's just a giant room with a lot of Malice. And you know like me that this substance is very very dangerous !" Link approached from the edge and would dip his hand in Malice. "LINK !! ARE YOU CRAZY ???" yelled Max. But Link looked him, smiled and did a sign to look. He plunged his hand and removed it for to show it to Max, who could see the substance slowy disappear, like if it was... absorbed ? Max heard Link moaned "LINK, ARE YOU OKAY ?" he said, verry worried. But Link looked him with a big smile. Then he pointed Max then the Malice. "WHAT ?? YOU MEAN YOU WOULD LIKE THAT I..." and Link nodded. "But...but...why...how...but..." Max didn't understand, usually Malice did hurt to Link but here, it was as if Link... absorbed the Malice and as if he... enjoyed that ? But, it hadn't no sense ! Max was in his thought when he felt one big hand catch him... "Link ? What are you doiIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG ???????????" he yelled when Link threw him in middle of the room, into the Malice !! SPLASH ! Quickly, he rose to the surface and yelled : "LINK !!!! ARE YOU CRAZY ??? WHY DID YOU DO THAT ??? I...I....I...I...feel good ?!! But...but..." And Max watched his hands, and like Link, he saw the Malice to be absored by his hand. "Wh...wh...what the...?!" and Max focused on the feeling : "I didn't hurt, no, it felt... good... really good, like if he was loaded with energy... and what was a pleasant feeling of warmth intensified quickly and became more a burning. Max watched his hands and could see veins appear and... yeah.... of fuck yeah... his hands became slowy bigger and... his forearms too. Oh fuck ! In fact it was his whole body which grew ! Max began to gasp and sweat. He looked Link who was watching him with a big smile. "So...oooooohh....it was...nnngggghhhh....true...it was....aaaaaaahhh Malice which....OH FUCK !" Max felt an enormous pressure in his whole body, he could feel his whole body grow. And he didn't just feel it, he could hear it : stretch sounds could be heard. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!" yelled Max, who reached quickly the appearance of a gymnast. His forearms were ripped, his arms became muscular but not yet big, his shoulders became round, we could see slighty traps, his pecs started to appear and below a good sixpack started to show it but not yet really bulged. "OH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKK AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH NGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!" Max laughed, enjoying every second because each second his body became more muscular, more powerful and he could feel it. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!" Ten secons later, he reached the stage of the teen bodybuilder : his forearms were really developed, his biceps and triceps had a good peak of muscle, his shoulders were canonballs, his traps rose, his pecs were muscular, his sixpack was six boulders implanted under his skin and his chest had a good shape of V. Max gasped louder when his eyed widened... "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!" he yelled. Link could hear Max's voice became really deep, almost inhuman. He could see Max yelled while his body grew to reach another stage. His clothes were in agony and started to tear. Shit, Max was now bigger than a pro bodybuilder, he was so muscular. Big arms, huge shoulders, traps which surrounded his neck, huge pecs, abs really bulged and ripped. And he was taller, probably 7 feet. Suddenly Max grimaced strongly and roared like he never roared. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!" His whole body seemed have "muscle explosions", his big biceps became enormous, his traps rose up more to the point that Max had almost no neck, his pecs exploded, gaining a lot of size, Link could see Max's abs stretching and suddenly, Max roared when the first row exploded out of his stomach, doubling in size, then the second, and the third and Max roared a last time while a fourth row popped out from nothing, giving him a incredibly ripped and strong eight-pack. And now, Link could see his quads, which were so fucking ripped, so wide. And obviously, his fucking incredible cock, which was widder than a can. Max was now almost 9 feet tall. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA ! OH FUCK LINK, IT'S SO AMAZAING, NO, IT'S SO HOLY MOTHER FUCKING AMAZING !!! IT'S FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD YOU HAVE NO IDEA !!!" And Link knew it was not over, Max was soon to overtake him. He will join him at that moment. Link could hear Max moaning very louder and see that Max absorbed a huge quantity of Malice. The next growth spurt will be titanic ! On the side of Max, he had only just recovered from his latest grow spurt that he could feel his body absorbed more and more Malice. He felt like a balloon that was inflated again and again. Then, at some point, nothing more but Max knew it was the calm before the storm. And the storm came ! "OOOOOOOOHH .... FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!!!!!!!" Max roared like he never roared. He roared so loudly than pieces of ceiling fell. Followed a series of "muscle growth spurts" and Max quickly gained in bulk and size. His whole body became absolutely titanic, like Link ; his biceps became mountains of muscle, just like his traps, his shoulders were planetoid, his pecs were just titanic, his eight-pack exploded into a fucking muscular and ripped ten-pack, his legs became wider than a redwood trunks and so fucking ripped. And his cock was simply monstrous ! And he gained wickly in tall : 10 feet... 11 feet...12 feet...13 feet ! And finally, Max reached an amazing 14 feet, like Link. Max was totally in a trance, never he imagined he could have a power like that ! He felt as he could lift mountains, literally. His body felt like it was a continous orgasm. Suddenly, he heard a big "SPLASH" ; Link had joined him. In walking, Link moaned while his body absorbed Malice. Finally he reached Max, two smiled at each other and kissed, in feeling each bulges of their unbelievable muscular body. Gosh thought Max, this feeling to growing in kissing Link was so divine. At a given time, the feeling was too much and two have broken the kiss and moaned loudly. There was no words enough strong for to describe their muscle growth, it was titanic. Seconds after seconds, Link and Max gained several hundred pounds of pure muscle, from titan they became gods ! They gained in size : 15 feet... 16.....17....18. Finally, they absorbed what was left of Malice and felt an unbelievable pressure. Two widened their eyes, there is a second of pure silence and then the tower was shaken by the two biggest roars. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Link and Max became absolutely titanic : arms were bigger than their old body, their shoulder were so fucking incredibly huge, their traps could compared at mount Everest, their pecs were of gargantuan size, their unbelievable ten-pack grew more, row exploded one by one and like previously, a new row popped under, giving now an astonishing enormous, ripped, strong, deep twelve-pack, and their legs were wider than their previous body. Max and Link were not titan, they were gods ! They didn't feel just powerful, they had a infinite power. Even the power of Ganon, who was the most powerful thing in the world after them, seemed so ridiculous now. Link had more power in his little finger than in whole body of Ganon. And fuck, they were so tall : probably 20 feet ! Link and Max gasped during few minutes, it was the most powerful feelings they had felt of their life. Then Max watched Link and smiled : the moment he had been waiting for had come. Max threw him on Link, kissed him, feeling every bulges of his incredibly muscular body. After few ten of seconds, Max broken the kiss and Link smiled then he turned back, giving his fabulous muscular ass to his boyfriend. Max began to kiss the amazing muscular back of Link, feeling his traps, his delts, feeling his pecs and crevices and mountains of his abs. And finally he entered into him. Link roared like a beast, so loud than walls shaken. In continuing to kiss him, Max pushed more and more of dick in Link's ass. With this incredible feeling, Link put his hands in wall. Finally Max withdrew before pushing again. Link roared. Max pushed again. The cock of Link hit the wall, making a small hole. Max pushed again and again, the cock of Link hit the wall, digging it a little deeper. Link had an idea. He took his dick with one hand and positioned it in front of the hole. Every time Max pumped Link, Link pumped the wall, digging the wall. Max fucked Link while Link fucked the wall ! During next minutes, Max pumped Link, slowy at first then more quickly. Finally, Link's dick had dug a tunnel. Max continued to pump Link for several ten of minutes, increased the pace such as a rowhammer, when finally he felt a incredible pressure in his balls. "Fuuuuuuckkk... I'm......coming......soon Link ! ....... Are you...........ready ?" gasped Max. Link pushed a moan as a positive answer. Max continued as long he could, closed his eyes and clenched his teeths when finally, he couldn't hold himself back any longer. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Deluge is a word which was not enough strong for to describe the sequence. Max released gallons of gallons of gallons of cum in Link's ass. And Link released gallons of gallons of gallons of cum in the wall. Quickly, cracks started to appear on the wall and widened with each shot of Link. Several pieces of the ceiling fell, walls were shaking and what was a sea of Malice became little by little a sea of cum. The storm lasted more than 45 minutes, the whole wall was cracked and the old pool of Malice was now a pool of cum. When Link shot his last load, the whole wall collapsed. Holy shit ! Link had just destroyed a fucking thick wall... JUST BY CUMMING !! Max and Link was here, gasping for to recover of their most powerful sex session they had of their life. They finished this session by kiss and stroke. Max broke the kiss, watched Link and said "It was the most powerful sex I had of my life ! Fuck Link, it so FUCKING amazing, I feel me so powerful, so invincible and I'm really curious to see what we able to do. Would you like to test it ?". And Link smiled and nodded. During next hours, Ganon's tower became their playground, well, rather their land of destruction. Link started by try to walk trought walls, if previously he punched the wall, here he just walked straight ahead as if there was nothing there. Max tried the same thing and fuck, it was so funny. Max also tried to pierce the wall with his finger : it went in like butter ! In the tower, there was big gold statues of Ganondorf, one of them must weight several tons. Link lifted one with only ony hand and threw it on Max, who exploded it with a punch. Link threw another and this time, Max tried something else. He turned and hit the statue with.... his dick ! Max didn't play at baseball, he played at... dickball ! On the ground floor of the tower, Max said "The first at the top of the tower win !". Link smiled, crouches and jumped. He trought literally all floor, shattering the ceiling as if it were a sheet of paper. "..... ok you have won" said Max in laughing, then he jumped also for to join Link on the roof. "Ok now the first on the ground floor" said Max. He jumped of several feet, trought the ceiling and each floor before to reach the ground floor in making a crater. Little by little, the tower became a field of ruins. The few remaining monsters fled in front of these muscular gods. Even Ganondorf in angry wasn't so powerful. Max and Link crossed Blaino, who came back for to take his revenge but when he was in front of them, he widened his eyes, left his boxing gloves and ran away. They crossed also a Smasher, who threw his ball on Max. But Max caught the ball with his hand then crushed it in dust. Seeing that, the Smasher ran away too for save his life. In the ground floor, there was these big pillars, Max rolled his arms around and squeezed. Instantly, cracks appeared and the pillar was crushed. Fuuuuuck through Max, yesterday he wasn't able to lift his own wieght and now he crushed enormous pillar with his arms ! Holy shiiiiiiit ! Soon all objects in the tower suffers the same fate : crushed, destroyed, trample, shattered, annihilated, reduced to dust. Link and Max ended up having fun by destroying the walls of the first floor with their bare hands and obviously, the tower collapsed. But even after the destruction of the tower, they were playing with the debris. Link threw on Max pieces of several tons and Max pulverized them with a punch. Then Link jumped on Max and two started to make a friendly fight for to know which one could claim his due. They rolled over each other in crushing the debris of the tower under their humongous weight. Boulder s, statues, all was crushed in dust by the weight of these gods. Finally Max won and roared, like a cry of victory. Link turned him on his belly, giving his ass at Max. Max claimed his due : he entered in Link, who pushed a enormous roar. Shit, feelings were so FUCKING AMAZING ! Max had his eyes revolted, like Link. There was no word for to describe what they feel, it was just... divine ! Like an orgasm but multiplied by a billion ! Max pumped, and pumped, and pumped and pumped, increasing the rhythm little by little. Link was moaning of pleasure and caught some debris of the tower but he cruhed them in dust with his godly strength. Max continued for several hours. It was the best, the most powerful and the longer sex session they had of their life !! It seemed to have no end ! And Max had reached an amazing pace, he pumped more quickly than a rowhammer; Then, after an eternity, he felt a gigantic pressure in his ball, and when I said gigantic, it was gigantic. The climax was very near and what climax !! He closed his eyes, clenched his teeths and pumped as long he could and finally... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!" Their yell could be heard on several tens of miles, hundreds perhaps. Even the inhabitants of the village, which was at several tens of miles of this place, heard them. And they cum so much !!! White substance flowed from the mountain, so much that some monsters through it was an volcanic eruption (because the yell and the white substance which flowed from the top of the mountain). But no, the liquid was not lava : it was white, hot but not burning and... sticky. And it smelled also strong ! When Link and Max came back at the village, all inhabitants were speechless. Two fucking muscular 20 feet gods, it doesn't unnoticed ! It is even said that the princess flooded her panties when she saw Link. Oviously, Link and Max were too big for their old house but the villagers worshipped them as gods. So they moved in the mountain near of village (literally in the mountain ! But digging didn't take them long). Since that day they have never been attacked again, not by Ganon not by other ennemies. You had to be crazy to attack them ! They helped the inhabitants for several things : heavy boulders to move ? Crushed in one second ! Gorons dug a tunnel ? Max digged it in 2 minutes when it would have taken months. A wall to destroy ? No problem ! One day, Link passed by the shop of the shopkeeper, the one where he had stolen the potion. He got down on all fours and stuck his head out, destroying the facade a little. The shopkeeper recognized him and said "I wasn't kidding when I said pay ! Now you'll pay the ultimate price !!" and he shot a ray on Link. He felt an amazing burning but not in the wrong way, no, it felt good, it felt really really good !! Link started to moan, slighty at the beginning then louder when he felt the burning increased. And this time he was sure : he could feel his body was growing and very quickly. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!" yelled Link. Stretch sounds could be heard but also crackling sounds : his shoulders grew bigger and bigger and bigger and Link became so fucking wide, too wide for the facade which was little by little destroyed as he expanded. And he was taller also : 21 feet....23....26....30 feet and it continued. The shopkeeper seemed confused : usually, this ray should kill but here, he was growing and growing and growing. Why ? In addition he had modified it to incorporate Malice. Maybe it wasn't enough powerful ! The shopkeeper increased the power of the ray to the maximum. Link yelled more, the sensation was so unbelievable, it was like if the simple burning was became a nuclear bomb. And obviously, his yell exploded all windows of village. His body grew even faster, very faster ; his traps reached his ears, his shoulders were titanic, his biceps/triceps reached divine proportions, his pecs were so fucking gigantic, like previous growth, he could feel each row of his amazing twelve-pack exploded and like previous growth, a new row popped out : Link had now an impossible, incredibly fourteen-pack and his crevices became canyons, his legs was so fucking godly muscular. Then he felt that his shoulders touched each side of the shop : Link was as wide as the shop. But little problem : he didn't finish to grow !!! The walls started to make crackling sounds and for short moments, trying to resisting but few seconds later, there were sounds of tearing everywhere : the shop was literally torn apart from the inside by a unbelieavable titanic muscle mass. And Link didn't stop that, he continued to grow and grow and grow. His moans was so loud, enoughfor to shake walls of other houses. Everyone had come out and watched this titanic thing grow, in fear. Then it stopped. There was absolutely nothing left of the shopkeeper's shop, only few debris from the the roof which were still on the muscular back of Link. The inhabitants could hear a very very very loud gasp. Then this thing rise up and the last remnants of the roof were falling from his titanic back. A gigantic shadow covered the village. When Link stood, holy shit, all was so small. He was a fucking giant, I mean REALLY REALLY giant : 50 feet at least !!! The shopkeeper looked him with wide eyes, totally afraid, and said "..... ok... I didn't say anything.... Take what you want !!!!!!" in shaking. But Link was too concerned by his new humongous body. He flexed his biceps, and holy shit, look the size of this gun. And the power... Previously he already felt like a god but now... He was god of god of god. It was just so inimaginable. There was this expression "move mountains" but here, he felt like he could LITERALLY move mountains ! Link really wanted to roar but he was sure he could destroy the village only in roaring. He became just too much powerful ! Just walking made the ground shake. Suddenly, he felt, at several times, something of warm and sticky, hit him against his fucking incredible fourteen-pack and then flowed between canyons of his abs. He looked down and he saw Max, who was drooling and cumming in watching his boyfriend. Haha it was so funny, he looked like a child in front of a giant bodybuilder (yeah, a child of 20 feet and severals thousand pounds of pure muscle). Now, it was necessary to rebalance the balance so... it was the time to find another sea of Malice for Max and why not, after, have a "little" sex marathon ? (but not in the village he didn't want to drown people under a cum tsunami)

Another INCREDIBLE story by the man who brought you Caffeine another AMAZING growth story, and this one is the most incredible ego stroke I've had in a very long time!! A take on how my recent Camping Trip should have turned out God I have read this over and over and over again! I LOVE IT SO MUCH! Again, I didn't write this, but it's..it's almost like it's MY words, he wrote it so goddamned well it's like I'm listening to things I've said but have no memory of saying it! I'm ranting, but only because I'm bordering on SPEECHLESS from this! Are you in the mood for INCREDIBLE M/M action? What about M/M/F Cuck/worship sessions as a growing egotistical muscle god gets his big beastly self worshiped! Every single thing you read here is a kink or particular fetish that I am in LOVE with. This represents the look into my deep psyche that I'm sure you're all going to enjoy! ALSO if you want to follow this BEAST MAKER of an author, he's Armagedon2dm on Twitter! GO, GIVE him a FOLLOW! Tell him how much you LOVED THIS STORY! Seriously. DO IT. He managed to create a snapshot of my best fantasies, written in the glorious stream of consciousness! Oh my GOD. This ALMOST RUINED 3 months of edging!!!! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- DAY 1 Finally a vacation, if you could call it that. Stuck in the backseat of a Prius with packs and camping supplies shoved in spilling over in my lap. Friends told me about the wonders of camping in the wild Canadian wilderness. Not the cramped confines of a small ass car. Oh, and did I mention that we are driving 3 hours to the campsite? 3.5 hours later: Bald head scrapes the roof of the car as I clamber out. Oddities of camping gear that fell in my lap while driving spill on the ground. *Stretching noises as I flex and finally able to take full breaths* I spin around looking at the scenery and find no cabins, or outhouses or porta potties. “Guys where are the bathrooms?” Carl and Wendy looked at me quizzically. Him dressed all in green camo, and her all in pink camo. Carl reached in a duffel bag and pulled out a collapsible spade. Handing it to me he said, “Anywhere you want it to be.” My eyes widened at the realization that my first camping trip ment no modern conveniences. Especially going on twitter to read my *AHEM* interest in growth ideas. My grip around my phone in my hand tightens, as the battery is already almost dead and there will be no way to charge it for three days. “Uh, oh. Ok. Well where should I go...dig?” They just point to the distance saying someplace not too close. No explanations of how big of a hole to dig or how far out. So, I put one foot in front of the other and start walking to explore. 15 minutes of wandering around: So I just wander off in 34C weather trying to stick to the shades of the trees. Tennis shoes getting grass stains. And beads of streaming down off my head. Even the muscle shirt isn't faring too well. Pro tip, do not bring white clothes to nature. Swatting away some black flies buzzing around my head. “This isn't what I expected when they said come camping with us. This beast doesn't do well in the hot damn weather.” “Well, there are plenty of beasts out here in the wild you might want to steer clear of.” The voice startled me not expecting anyone else to be crazy enough to be out in this heat camping in the middle of nowhere Canada. There leaning against a pine tree was ranger Joe! Talking about beasts, this guy was jacked for lack of a better word. More than two meters tall, still more than a head above my own height. Not like saying 6 feet tall is big, but certainly more than average. Been lifting for a few years and this guys' arms were bigger around than my legs were thick! A few days of growth coating his face in a rugged beard. What was rugged on his face left nothing to the imagination of a thick carpet of fur poking out from his collar. His very light green, almost a tan uniform, was pulled tight to his muscles. Very form fitting if not skin tight, probably on purpose. You should see veins snaking all over his arms and up into his sleeves as he carried his hands crossed below on his muscle gut as he wouldn't even be able to cross his arms around his own chest. Between his biceps and pecs, the only way they meet is with force. “There are bears and cougars in the lower part of the ridge. So that's off limits.” He states as he points past a tree line leading down to a valley with his thumb. To call that digit a thumb is far from the truth. Even calling it a sausage was a great understatement. I think he caught me gawking or my eyes were bugging out from my head. Pushing off from the tree he actually causes it to sway. “Now keep to your site up here, you and your friends. I'm stationed in the area if there's trouble. But let's face it, when I'm around there won't be.” He over stated that last bit with a flex. Fuck, this guy was so jacked his clothes protested. He walked away with a swagger waving those hairy thick “fingers.” Mind you while he was moving away I was checking out that thick muscled ass. Goal I thought. I wanted that ass before leaving this crap hole. If I was going to have one good thing here, I was going to be getting a piece of that! Waddling back to camp with my cock almost poking out the waist band. Glad my cargo shorts were sweat stained to cover up the globs of pre running down my thigh. Carl and Wendy glanced in my direction knowing something was up but didn’t say anything. Which I appreciated, as we got to work to finish up setting up camp. 4 hours later After changing, cleaning up, I plopped down ready to eat while the campfire was burning hot. Wendy pulls out a few bags from the cooler. My tummy rumbles ready for some meat to be cooked to satisfy the beast inside. Mushrooms, broccoli, onions going into a skillet for frying. Spices from another bag. Oh man, my mouth is watering from the smell. Holding the last bag over the aroma of cooking veggies as two big fish plop into the pan. My eyes widen in horror, fish! My nose reels from the acrid smell as my stomach lurches in anger. The wonderful delectable meal ruined. Not wanting to show face, I excuse myself for not feeling well and retreat to my own tent. I pulled out a pepsi from my backpack and downed the whole thing, grumbling. Staring over at my dead phone, I couldn't even browse twitter. I unzipped the flap on the other side of the tent to get the cooler nights air flowing though. It opened up towards the lower ridge of the forest. The moon was bright that night throwing shadows everywhere. I was hungry, tired, and irritated. So I decided to strip down and get into the sleeping bag. I stopped momentarily as I thought I'd heard rustling a bit way in the bush. Granted looking from the outside watching a big dude's bald head push out the tent fabric on top, while trying to get my clothes off would have been whimsical. I couldn’t even hear my friends comment. So they must have gone to sleep too. Crouching down to peer through the screen, I thought I'd heard an animal growling that was decently large. The breeze rustled the trees, as they swayed back and forth in the moonlight. Then eyes, glowing blue eyes. They bore directly into my soul, into my fantasies, into my wants, my needs. This large figure, this large beast. I felt energized inside but my eyes drooped overcome with exhaustion. I caught one last look in the area I saw the eyes, only to see moving shadows and branches glinting in the pale blue rays of moon shine. I dropped to my knees and had enough movement to faceplant into the pillow. My last conscious thought was how rock hard my cock was straining my boxer briefs. DAY 2 My dreams last night were wild glimpses of crashing through the forest. More like over the forest. Flocks of birds flying away, animals scampering away on the forest floor in swaths. I could almost hear and feel the forest floor shake as I slept. A bestial roar in the distance… Woke up at the crack of dawn with my erection just about bursting out of the tent. I need to take care of the issue now before the others work up. If I stayed in camp, then I'd definitely wake them up, so I threw on just a shirt and shoes I had on yesterday, climbed out of the tent as quietly as I could, and trudged down the closest path to my tent. Which so happened to be the path to the lower ridge. My brain addled with that dream, not fully awake, and my beast cock pointing skywards. This beast only had one thing on his immediate mind, and it was just getting far enough away to take care of it! Tumbling down the trail, I didn't even bother to keep to myself. Out in the middle of fuck no where, who was going to come around. My hand groped the bulge through the underwear as it throbbed. Was it my imagination or did it feel like it had a bit more heft to it, a bit more thickness. “Ugh, fuck! I needed to… I NEED A HOT… ” and then I fell, down the ravene I tumbled. Ass over teakettle, through the brush. Scraping my legs on thorns and underbrush, the blood trickled down the hairy on my legs. After a bit I tumbled over the river embankment, my head slammed hard against the river rocks before blacking out. Sometime late morning The sun was so bright, so hot shining overhead attacking me with its irritated heat. Blazing hot heat, flies buzzing around. Cold wet water brushing my hand, washing over it. Using the water to wash the blood, sweat, and dirt off my face. I sit up and crawl over to the water for drink. Thirsty, taking gulping mouthfuls of water till I start to hiccup. I notice the dried blood on my bald head from the gash I got while falling. Reaching up, I expected pain to the touch but there wasn’t. Scooped up more water to wash away the dried blood and there was no longer a gash. In fact, all my cuts and scrapes were healed as well too. The shirt had so many rips and holes, it just disintegrated with a tug. And the underwear was lost, must be, somewhere on the tumble down here. Only thing I was left wearing were my socks and shoes and they felt about ready to burst. Welp, while next to the river, might as well bathe and clean all this dirt off myself. So off come the shoes and socks putting them on a big rock. Walked out into the river and washed up. “Now you were warned about coming down here, and now I have to also cite you for indecent exposure! What are you doing down here?” Came a familiar stern deep gruff voice from the banks. Turning around there stood the forest ranger, with his hands balled into fists pressed on his thighs. He looked like he was carved out of pure stone and placed precariously and posed like a Greecian statue. Although since yesterday it looked like he shrunk his uniform in the wash. The top two buttons were open showing the undershirt below. Even from 20 meters away that chest looked like it’d crush a small car. His full beard touching the top of those pecs. That neck looked like it was contending an arena battle with the traps beside them. The sleeves were folded so far up his arms, it might as well have been considered sleeveless. The forearms bulged with hairy veins, a finger thick vein leading up to melon sized biceps pushing against the side of his striated pecs. Forget the statue of a human, this was a demigod in the flesh! The muscle gut straing the buttons on top of it, showed the undershirt riding up that hairy grooved flesh. His calf high brown leather boots straining to contain those feet. You could almost see each individual toe stretching the leather, pushing out. Not to toot this beast's own horn but I've got a good sized beast cock. But the shadow I saw from that far away of the ragers package is so much more sizable. It was like a litre pop bottle and two grapefruits shoved inside. And no, the waistband wasn't holding but bulging out. The jock fabric spilling over and showing dark fur sprouting out. Those muscle thighs pushing those testosterone laden fruit forwards, like they would burst forwards any second with a vengeance. Still wading in the river he yells a bit more sternly, “I asked you a question boy!” A bit shocked from embarrassment but also from irritation. Boy?! My Six-foot muscled frame, bald head, and beard that’d choke a lumberjack and I'm being called boy? I puffed out my chest and marched towards shore, fists clenched, vein throbbing from my forehead ready to rip off the ranger's arm and beat him with it. Rushing the shore, trudging through the water growling right up to the ranger. Pusing my chest right against his, ready to brawl. I can feel our cocks twitch between us, throbbing against our torsos. Glaring back up at his face and flexing my arms. Snapping back, “What fucking crap is this boy?” A silence fell over the forest. It seemed even the breeze was waiting with bated breath. Awaiting the clash of beasts. With a bellowing laugh, the forester relaxed and belted out a boisterous stutter of jubilation. “You're one hell of a man there!” As he slaps the back of Will shoulders with the hand the size of a half sheet pan. Almost sending Will toppling to the ground. Extending out that same hand the ranger finally introduces himself, “Gord.” He states flatly. Stunned from disillusion, Will shakes the gruff calloused hand and stutters out, “Will…” “Well, Will. Let's get you back to your camp. This place isn't safe. I'd hate to have to give you a ticket for self endangerment. As well as (ranger clears his throat), public nudity.” Quotes Ranger Gord. “Grab what's left of your clothes there. Hmm, I guess just your shoes and socks. Then i’ll guide you back to your camp to rejoin your friends.” I blush a bit. Well, not so much as blush as my entire head turns the shade of scarlett. I rushed over to grab my shoes and socks from the rock. I glanced past the tree line to see a darkened cavern or grotto. Faintly glowing with that eerily pale blue light I saw last night, I shifted to put on my socks and shoes to get a better look at the surrounding area to get back down here tonight to check it out. Trying to not show Gord my intentions just as I’m about to put on the last shoe, down on the ground next to the boulder is a little glowing blue stone. I picked it up and threw it in the sole of my shoe before putting it on\. Gord hadn't noticed, and asks if I’m ready to go back to camp and I nod. The ranger drops me back at camp with Carl and Wendy not there. Their backpacks are missing so they must have gone for a hike. I sigh in relief, that means I don’t have to explain my lack of clothing. After putting on clothes and thanking Gord for the escort back, the ranger sets off. I relax back in my tent bored, hungry, but atleast clean. Wondering where that light was coming from and why the ranger was warning me against that lower ridge. There didn't seem to be any bears or cougars in the area or signs of them. I’ll have to check it out later tonight. I could look up a map of the area if I had my damned cell phone. I yawned, man what a fucked up day, my cock giving a reminding lurch. I forgot to take care of this beastly need this morning. And now I’m too tired all of a sudden, and hungry too. My mind racing, man what about that cave. What about that blue rock in my shoe. Ah well, time for a nap. I’ll deal with it later. Closed my eyes, wrapping my hand around my bulge. What I wouldn't give to grow big like that ranger. No, BIGGER! A fucking giant of a man! I drift off to sleep. Supper Time I awoke to a sizzling meat smell dancing in the air. Puffs of smoke surrounding the tents, dancing in the setting sun. Wafting sensual aromas that made me jump right up, ready for food. I pulled a Kool-Aid man, bursting out of the tent with a “OH YEAH!” Bellowed hungrily, grabbing a plate and and in a few mouthfuls two burgers are inhaled. With a loud belch, and a long hunger finally satiated batting my belly. RIIPPP A rip of clothing renders the air, as the sides of the shirt tore down from the armpits. My lats spread out like wings of a bird. Pecs swollen from a good chest day exercise, heaving, straining the neck of the Shirt. The v-neck shirt, stretching thin riding up my roid gut as it filled with rock hard granite muscles. The waistline and neckline grow closer beginning to fray. My eyes glance up to my friends expecting awe and confusion. Except that's what peppers my face instead. There they are next to the fire, sprawled out on a blanket passionately making out against a fallen log. My beast log throbbed, and spilled over the waistband of my boxer briefs in lurches. Growing, thickening, throbbing bigger and bigger. Legs spreading, lengthening as testosterone inflated my balls into large apples. There were sharp cracking sounds as the threads of the shoes tore themselves apart from the leather. Sending leather flying as my toes and heel burst from forth from the confines. The little blue glowing rock fades, as it's crushed into dust below my foot covered by scraps of the sock tugged apart as my feet lurch larger. Rising up and bursting the scraps of clothes left over, my frame lauding over the campfire. The hot flames dance, as I heft my muscles in self exploration. Pumping the muscles up with blood and testosterone. Making each beastly muscle group pop with veins and hair. So big, so primal, bigger! “HHGGG, come on more. MORE! Grow!” As I roar as nothing happens. Well, other than the friends finally breaking away from each other as they each take a leg to start worshiping the musclebeast before them! Wendy gropes my beast cock in her little lithe hands, unable to wrap both hands around its girth. Trying to pull it into her chest. Which all she succeeds in doing is making it rigid and rock hard, with a flex it tugs her closer. Her husband's hands work his way up my calf muscles, already bigger than his thighs. Covered in spindles of thick beast hair, the thick diamond calf muscles could set new marathon records. Wendy pushes her supple breasts against my beast cock while moaning how big I am. Her husband pawed at my ass cheeks trying to make a dent in them as I laugh like a super villain. I glare over my chest at them with a primal need, as they see the wildfire reflected in my eyes as they backpedal back onto the blanket. Their back pursed against the log, as each stomp towards them heightened my arousal. I bend down, towards Wendy, ripping off her clothes as I tower over the both of them. Flipping her over as she hikes her ass in the air, pulling her underneath my kneeling frame. My ‘smaller’ sized friend shaking, cowering next to me. “You,” I state flatley. My voice thunderous on an over two meter frame. “You want a man to show you how to pleasure a woman?” It was Rhetorical question not meant to be answered, albeit verbally. My girthy length throbbing over her backside, spurting copious cup fulls of pre over her torso. Her body moaning hotly in anticipation. While her husband looks on in horror and bated breath. To watch this monster, this beastly man show his wife pleasure that he’s never brought her. “Now little man, you’re going to worship this beast. While you watch me pleasure your wife in every position till you both pass out from exhaustion!” I laugh deeply. My smaller friend stands up shakily, approaching the brute I’ve become for worship. While my beastly brute’s cock enters the woman to screams of pleasure. Day 3 It was hours that this beast pleasured her. In many ways, and so many positions that it caused her to pass out in exhaustion. Not only did I fulfil the deepest pleasures of this woman, but after she drifted off to slumber, I dominated her smaller hubby. Muscle worship from toes to head. Before I was finally sated, coating both of my friends in my testosterone filled beast seed. Chuckling to myself, I swear I could have drowned them in it. The whole night had passed us by! With the start of the twilight hour, I set out for the cave in the lower ridge to see what more I could find, what else there was in this woods for me, this growing monstrous beast. my eyes accustomed to the pitch dark of the countryside, could just make out that faint blue glow from down below. Leaving my two companions tucked away in their tents, I made my way down the trail below. Just Before Sunrise Heading down the path below this time, was made so much easier with longer limbs and larger hands, able to palm forest trees trunks to prevent myself from tumbling down the steep ridge. It took just a few minutes this time to reach the edge of the river. My strides were so much longer now with my own tree trunks, these thickly muscled legs. The skin seemed thicker or more resilient to the underbrush or thorns. There were no scratches, nor weeping stabbings of blood. Was it that the beastly hair that dusted my larger frame that protected me from the scratchings. Thick heavy trees and cover the entrance of this cave/grotto. Steep, high calcified walls adorn the cave. It must have taken eyons to carve this out from the river. The small blue glowing rocks produce their own faint light, thinly adorn the entrance. Many covered in grime, mineral deposits or look worn out.Millenia old stalactites and stalagmites pepper the area as it reaches far back into the rocky mountains. The farther back the cave reaches the larger and more common the rocks appear. Deciding to explore the cave just as the pastel morning colors start to appear in the sky outside, I turn deeper into the cave. The warm breeze outside turns into a wet cold haze the deeper in I explore. It seems that the rocks react to my presence by glowing brighter, leading me, directing me inwards. I felt energized at the mouth of the cave, and spelunking deeper, I can feel a deeper welling of energy building inside. My pace quickened, faster. Blood pumping faster through my veins. My virility renewed and the beast throbs, pointing forwards leaving a trail of pre deeper into the depths. Until the crag of the cave opened up on a small waterfall pouring out from the center of the ceiling high above. Dropping into the center of this crystal blue cavern. It reminded me of superman's fortress of solitude. But with faintly blue glowing crystal pillars surrounding the entire area. The water in the center of the pool, looked so welcoming and inviting. The bottom of it is littered with sand, made out of the surrounding crystals. “Well against my warnings, looks like you still found your way down here.” Bellowed a pissed off looking Gord. Whose body seems to be blocking the only way back out. And when i say blocking, i mean filling up the tunnel. How he followed me down here without making a sound seemed improbable. The ranger didn't look any taller from across the room, but thick would have been an understatement. Bull in a China shop never seemed more an appropriate analogy. If the bull was on steroids and HGH combined with some testosterone enhancement that would make the powerlifters look like anorexic twinks. He looked like those morphed pictures on those porn sites, but even more rugged. I was wading in the shallows of the pool on the opposite end of the cave room. The ranger started moving, circling around the edge keeping his distance and eyeing me. Like he was studying me. While he moved it seemed that the gems dimed just around him, matching his movements. I put my hand on one of the growing crystals in the pool, moving around it. Keep it between Gord and myself. Once I touched it, I noticed that it brightened upon touch. The water around my ankles ripple just a bit, only enough to feel it vibrate against the leg hair. “You aren't welcome here and need leave, NOW!” His voice went from one of stern lecture to a threatening command. His brow furrowed and eyes narrowed with a scowl. Without a chance to respond, he charged towards me just like a bull. Breaking right though the crystal formation, his forearms up for added strength. He hit hard enough to wedge me into the wall behind. Limbs splayed in the craigs and cracks of the broken crystals, like a marionette with its strings cut. I was stunned out of surprise but not hurt, and no pain either. I just held still, unsure of what to do. “This is MY cave! I found it, and it gave me… this!” As he motions to his body. “Its taken me months to get this far, and you won't share in its gifts! He spat towards me. His cock rising, thickening between his hairy pecs, as he stepped closer. “And I will be taking back what's mine!” My eyes widened in horror at what his words ment. Just as he was about to reach back with a fist and punch me farther into the wall, I was able to scream out a “NO!” My fists clenched as the blue crystal around me glowed brightly. It felt so warm, and the blue light was glowing brighter. Cracks suddenly started growing from around me in the crystals as I was being pushed out from the wall with a stumble to the ground. Landing in front of the ranger on my hands and knees, his feet right below my face. For a second, I thought I had a concussion the way his feet were suddenly falling away. Gord had stumbled back, tripping over the broken pillar crystal and landed in the water. His face losing color from horror. It took me longer to realize I was growing again, until my feet hit the wall behind. My body was lurched forwards over the top of Gord… well that wasn't the only thing that was lurching forwards over the ranger. His eyes glazed over, reaching out to touch my beast cock thicker than a telephone pole and about 5 feet high. Just as his mits are around to touch my cockflesh, he pulls away and tries to scamper from out underneath. Backpedaling through the water as he tries to crawl away. A rumble from my chest shook the cavern, as I easily reached out and drug the ranger back though the water underneath my god cock. “No, no, no. You're not getting away that easily you little fucker!” The cavern shook with my powerful voice. You wanted the power and NOW you're going to get it. Unfortunately, not from where you expect it.” The ranger is screaming below me, “Please, no you can't. You're too much. You're too BIG!” “Again. Say that again.” I demand His body trembles under me, clawing at the ground. Almost whispering, “too big..” My body still is lurching larger, muscles thickening, frame widening to make way for more muscles to pile on my frame. So much thicker than the ranger was before as my torso takes up half the space in the cavern. The water is running over my shoulders at this point. My beast cock as thick as his waist now. My balls push my thighs apart. That ass i had admired earlier that i swore i was going to make mine, was now here underneath me. I had to force the head down with my hand, as my cock had started growing faster than my body. It felt so hot to the touch, so aroused, so fucking hard! Just as I forced the head inside his ass, we both screamed out in pleasure. The crystals glowing so brightly, almost enveloping us in pure blue light. 07:13 AM Carl and Wendy wake up next to a smoking fire pit. Wrapped up in the plaid blanket from the previous night. Both beyond exhausted, physically and mentally. They look at each other with wide eyes, questioning whether the events of the previous night even happened. They stood up with no signs of the night's activities. Both in perfect health, albeit naked and in the ruins of a destroyed campsite. Without a word to each other, they get dressed and start packing up the car. Worried about Wills whereabouts since he wasn't there this morning. They talk after the car is packed and decide to go look for him. Just as they are about to leave the car, cracks in the earth open up as an earthquake hits the area. Fissures open up as all the animals run from the area. The earth rumbled for miles around. Trees toppled all around them, sinkholes appeared as destruction rained. Thunder sounded without a cloud in the sky, which was strange. There was a rumble from the ridge as a landslide opened from an upper ridge. Rushing water bubbled like a hot spring from underground, rushing out like a slurry as it emptied into the river below. They ran to their car and drove off to escape the destruction. As they got a good distance away, there was an eruption from beneath the mountain. There in the rear view mirror, a bald head emerged from the dust. It rose higher and higher into the air, soaring above the surrounding trees, hills and mountains. Fists larger than cities pushed into the sky, attached to godly sized muscles. My head was nestled between traps so muscled, they pushed into my ears. A neck so thick, that the deep voice that emanated from within caused knees to buckle to all in range. “YES, BIGGER. MORE… MMOOORRRREEE!” Growing bigger, taller, thicker rising higher. I rubbed my pecs and muscle gut as I grew. Biceps and pecs fighting for ranges of movement as they swelled with power. A forest grew on the giant of hair, as he expanded. My beard cascading down over my chest, a thickening pelt of hair creeping over my skin. Watching it ripple and flex as highways of veins snaked all over. It was then that a foot emerged, swinging out and over the mountains. Crushing an entire mountain range flat, like a toddler stomping on a sand castle. But that wasn't the reason to be worried. They were deafened by my moaning, so lewdly, a pillar of cock that emerged from between the chasm, could only be described as godly. The ground crumples beneath my balls that contained a sea of sperm, and that could span multiple counties. And my cock, that pointed skywards well over my own big beastly head, was fighting a thickness battle with my waist, over which would be the victor. As soon as I locked eyes with my own beastly god hood, I switched to rubbing and groping the growing monolith, grunting from the self pleasure. My cock and balls lurch larger with every stroke, pushing me up higher into the sky. My legs and feet stretching over the horizon in the distance as my rumbles became inaudible growlings of pleasure. The entire tectonic place of the country buckled under the weight of my growing godly beastly body. Unending miles of muscles surged and flexed as my balls churned larger than my body, damn I was close. What had to be Russia was being flooded with my pre. Just as my bald head and traps pushed through the clouds, an eruption of lighting and my thunderous voice rattled the globe. “BEEEAAAASSSTTTT” Bellowed a boom resonating inside my enormous chest, towering above as the earth was flooded with my seed.

Breeding Barn By: LionBUff Part 1: The Beast of the Bull Brutton, a 4,000 lbs breeding bull, looked out into the pasture of cows. He leaned on the wooden fence wearing tight jeans and an even tighter sleeveless shirt with both elbows behind his chest and observed the stomach of every female cow in the field. He had impregnated every last cow on his farm, at least he thought. Brutton examined every female to make sure none of their stomachs were too flat. Every stomach of every female looked noticeably bigger to him. Even if they weren’t carrying a heavy load of his calf, they were carrying buckets of his heavy seed that hadn’t fully digested. Looking at all of the females he had impregnated reminded his testicles how much seamen they held which made his body want to dump the load he was currently carrying. His jeans hugged his stiff rear as they seemed to move towards the front of his body. His cock looked more like an arm trying to rip through. Brutton felt the seams give way to his growing shaft. He looked down at the bulge about to burst and grabbed the tip. He lowered his left hand to squeeze the tip of his cock as a way of telling his body to calm down. He used his other hand to squeeze his balls like he was preventing an explosion of sperm from bursting out of his pants. The skin-tight shirt rose and fell with his muscles as he breathed slowly to relax his body and hormones. "You've stuffed every hole here," he whispered to his bulge as if it were alive. "They can only handle so much cum at one time... you'll be back to breeding before you know it! If there was anyone else you could breed you'd already be flooding their body." Brutton did his best to force his bulge back down but his testosterone was too powerful. A beast like Brutton can never truly ignore his sperm's desires. Knowing his bulge was only a few throbs away from jumping out of his pants he walked back to his private stall. He walked into the barn, made sure the farmer wasn't around and slipped his shirt over his head. There was a water bucket for him in the corner. Brutton walked over to take a large sip but got distracted by his reflection. His muscles alone weighed more than a car. Every inch of him was a blanket of veins and bulging beef. Any human bodybuilder wouldn't stand a chance against this bull that made even the most muscular superheroes and gods look like a regular man. Brutton loved his unstoppable body, but he thought it was a little funny. All of this testosterone dripping from his body and yet he didn't like to fight. He had scared off other bulls at other farms by simply groaning at them and bouncing his chest. He has encountered many bulls who wanted to fight him, but Brutton never wanted to fight any of them. He just wanted to breed the farm with them, and maybe see what his kind felt like. He hated being the only bull on a farm because he has secretly wondered what another male crawling up his holes and flooding his guts with seed felt like. He didn't think another bull would ever want to do anything but fight, but he wished that he could spend time with one. Just long enough to feel the other bull make his belly sag with thick milk. He thought getting pumped full of another bull's milk would feel better than any female. He was so lost in his imagination that he almost ripped his jeans open dreaming of another bull. Thankfully he snapped out of his fantasies before his jeans ripped and he was able to unzip them and drop them to the ground. He looked back at the water hole and imagined a bull just as big as him cramming a veiny cock up his guts. He could see the shape of the other male's breeding beast sticking out of his belly and throbbing visibly. He caressed his own cock and was fully erect in seconds. The pulse in his shaft was throbbing so hard that his waste was starting to feel sore. His cock was so hard that it was almost cramping. His veins breathed like his meat was a thick lung hanging out of his pelvis. Brutton's sperm erupted out of his towering cock and splatter all over his stall. The eruption was so powerful that Brutton thought he had emptied his balls in only three explosive pumps. He sat there with splashes of his slimy seed dripping down his muscles and thought about what that would feel like on the other end. He wanted an explosion of seed even bigger to make him look as pregnant as the cows in the field. Brutton started to feel thirsty and walked over to the bucket of water in the corner. He drank all of it without taking a breath, then sat back down. His testosterone had only gotten stronger as the water seemed to flow right to his testicles... the water instantly flooded his balls with a load even bigger than the last. He felt more pent up than ever. The thought of being impregnated by another beast like him made almost all of the water from the bucket turn into cum. His balls felt heavier than when he started stripping down. Brutton sat there and sprayed three more rounds of cum, each felt like he hadn't jacked off in years. His balls couldn't stop making more sperm... even after four bursts of seed. When Brutton finally ran out of seed, he laid down in the pool of cum in his stall and fell asleep.

Ok. I have plans for this and hopefully can continue the story to the point I wanna take it. I hope y'all like it - and please let me know if you do. It's more of a "throwing out at the universe what you want and it will bring it back to you" kinda thing. Be gentle. I'm not a writer so there are cliches and maybe bad grammar. I'm all for criticism. Don't read it if you're uncomfortable with non-consensual stuff. PART 1 - PROLOGUE The first time I saw him it was like something lit up inside me. I don’t wanna sound childish but it had been so long since I felt butterflies in my stomach for anyone that I can’t help but feel childish. And it’s a good thing. It happens when you’re over 35, I guess. You stop fantasizing about meeting the love of your life and believing everything you’ve seen in Disney movies to go for something safe and secure. You also start trying harder to settle down and give less room for impulses and instant gratification. I’d say it’s part of maturing but there’s always a fine line between maturing and conforming with whatever you have. You know, going for security instead of dipping your feet in cold water. But I’m getting ahead of myself and should start from the beginning. I’ve been living with my boyfriend for 3 years now, we met when I was 34 and he’s a great guy. We met online and I was definitely not looking for a relationship at the time. He was just another decent looking guy among many others I met at the time. But he stayed. We eventually moved in together and had our ups and downs but nothing out of the ordinary. And we are now ready for the next step in our perfect ordinary life: we’re buying a house. - Are you ready? - he was fully dressed and had his sneakers on, good jeans and a shirt under a light jacket looked nice on him. He had put on some weight after we started dating but I was not complaining, so had I. He carried it well on his tall 6’1” frame and a little belly never hurt anyone. I know I was also carrying a little bit more weight than I was comfortable with but I guess that’s normal once you start settling down. - Almost done. I can’t say I didn’t like what I saw in the bathroom mirror while I fixed my hair. Though close to 38, I barely look a day over 25. Good genes, I guess. A head full of hair and a light brown beard that takes forever to grow go well with my pale, boyish features. The big eyes make me look more innocent than I actually am but they’re part of my charm. I open a big smile - my best feature, I’ve been told - for a final check in the mirror and I’m ready. A quick peck on his lips as I stand on my toes and we’re leaving our tiny apartment to start our perfect life together. We’re meeting our realtor downstairs who was kind enough to pick us up here to take us to what she promises will be the perfect house for us. It’s a two story old house just outside of town, pretty secluded, away from noisy loud neighbors and good real estate, with a big yard where a dog could run freely in the warmer months. We’re both excited and a little scared too. It’s a big step and money is tight, there’s no way I could pay both the rent and mortgage on a new place, so this has to work. After driving for 20 minutes I can finally see it and it is in worse shape than I’d thought. Sure, the black iron fence in front of it was a work of art but the garden was dense and the grass was too tall. The bricks outside don’t really need that much maintenance but the porch has seen better days, the painting pretty much non existent after many years of neglect but it’s a big porch that takes the whole front of the house. It’s pretty obvious the house’s been empty for a while and the only thing that doesn’t indicate it is the big chevy parked in the front lawn. The big red truck seems fit for the old place, it’s also seen some better days. - Don’t say anything yet until you see it from up close. I know the place doesn’t look incredible but the owner is getting it ready for sale. You know, fixing pipes and getting the structure ready. I’m sure you’ll see the potential. She didn’t wear her heels today, as the dampness outside made the way up to the porch muddy. She was definitely putting up a big smile to sell the place, and she needed it. At least from the outside, the place was looking much worse than what she made us believe. - Watch your step. - Patrick and I exchanged a look, speaking to each other without saying a word as only a couple could. Once we stepped inside, though, it was brilliant. The thick dust covering the ground could not hide how magnificent the entry hall was. The high ceiling, up to the second floor gave a spacious and imponent air to the house. The wooden floors and the obviously creaky stairs leading to the second floor couldn’t hide the fact that the place had a lot of work to do, yes, but it had its charm the way only old houses have. BANG. - Don’t mind the noise! The boys are fixing and painting the place so you get a head start for when you decide to keep it. BANG. We climbed the creaky stairs to the second floor to take a look at the four bedrooms. I was immediately in love with the master suite with a huge glass window overlooking the backyard. The shed in the middle of what used to be a garden, now a mess of grass and plants tall enough to be knee high, was open. - Is there anyone living here now? - Patrick noticed that the area around the shed had been cleaned out of the grass and sheets were hanging in the cold sun in front of it. - One of the workers is spending the night in the shed, he’ll be out in a few months, as soon as work is done. - Months, you say? - There’s a lot to do, Leo. - I didn’t like the kind of patronizing way she talked to me - But you can always move in upstairs and start using the second floor as your living space. The kitchen downstairs is fully functional. - She looked at my boyfriend, certain that he would have the final word in our decision. I never got used to it, but being 5’6” and looking so much younger had me used to it. BANG. Little did she know that I made more money than he did and his relaxed aloof nature burdened me with deciding everything for us. As far as he was concerned, he was fine in our apartment and didn’t mind the noisy neighbours or how small it was. His job at the convenience store was more than enough to pay for a beer on weekends and he would never make a big decision on his own. In the second bedroom we met the painter. Tony was around 45 and in great shape, his job clearly not the only exercise responsible for his slim body. - I’m sorry I can’t shake your hands but I hope you like the place. We’re getting it ready for you. - he held a painting roll in one of the hands and showed the other one, sprinkled with white paint, with a warm smile from someone who’s lived in the countryside his whole life. - Name’s Tony. Sorry the place is not ready yet but there’s only two of us working here. - Leo, nice to meet you Tony. - Tony was taller than me, maybe 6’0 as he was still shorter than Patrick. As the rest of the house, he’d seen better days. The salt and pepper hair framed face was marked as if he’d spent too much time under the sun. I couldn’t see much of his body, covered in a sweater sprinkled with all possible paint colors imaginable. - Don’t mind the noise downstairs, Alex is bringing down the wall between the kitchen and the dining room so you have one big open space. Oh, so that’s what this is. The bangs stopped and I heard heavy footsteps followed by the doors sliding. While Tony explained with more details than I could understand all the work that they had already done, I went downstairs, following the noise. I saw the damage in the dining room wall, partially down with a huge hole from where you could see the kitchen. Tearing the wall down was gonna make the large room even bigger and through the dust I could picture exactly where every piece of furniture was gonna be. The weirdest illusion was caused by the dust. In the white dust covering the darker wooden floors there were footprints leading to the dining room’s sliding glass doors. The size of the prints were huge. I stepped into one of the prints on the ground and it was so much bigger than mine that you could see the dusty outline around my own foot. I could almost fit both my feet inside of it. I didn’t give it much attention as it was so out of the ordinary, the marks were probably made by dragging. Alex, whoever he was, must have been carrying something heavy outside. I slid the doors myself and proceeded to the backyard towards the open shed. The wind quickly hit my face - damn I hate the winter - and I shivered with the cold. A passageway through the tall grass led to the shed and I looked down, afraid of stepping on a root of the tall oak tree that guarded the shed, making my way out there as quickly as I could, bothered by cold winter air. I could hear music from a radio coming from the shed and I had to move away the sheets hanging outside to continue through the passageway. As I got closer I noticed that those weren’t sheets but the biggest white shirts I’ve seen. It could fit two, maybe three of me inside one of them. I was curious. Tony is too small for those. Before I could reach the shed I saw him. Lifting my eyes from the grass I saw the big pair of black boots. He was stepping out of the shed and the whole picture was disorienting. The shed, in comparison, looked much smaller as he had to duck to get through the door, sliding outside two ample shoulders, one at a time. This was the biggest person I’ve seen in my life. Not only impossibly tall but, contrary to most tall people, he was BIG. Calves as thick as my thighs made the big pair of jeans seem too tight. His own thighs were proportionally as big, looking powerful enough to carry his heavy upper body. The immense T-shirts that looked ridiculously big hanging just behind me held every curve of his body, not too tight but perfectly. I could make out love handles and what seemed to be the start of a gut. He immediately extended one large hand my way, as if asking me to jump and hang on to it from the grass to the pavement around the shed, and my eyes followed very hairy thick forearms and even thicker arms. He was not jacked, by any means. The guy was just huge, the kind of build that you don’t get from working out, and as I got closer, I was making an effort to register how big he was. Though he had the hand extended in front of me, his face was stern and it was not a handsome face at all. In a millisecond I studied his features. A big nose coming out of plump cheeks and a line for a mouth, his unkept beard was patchy and growing bigger on his neck other than on his round face. Above the nose he had a line, the result of an over pronounced front that gave him an unwelcoming look, casting a shadow over his small blue eyes. The dusty hair on top of his head was a light shade of brown, made even lighter by the coat of white dust on top of it. His darkened skin made me think he was maybe middle eastern, maybe mixed. He was not a handsome man. Not at all. But still he was so tall that it was impossible not to stare at him. There was so much to look at, from the chest hair scaping the top of his t-shirt to the dirty nails of the humongous hand extended in front of me. I got closer and extended a hand, which he gladly grabbed and engulfed in his, his thumb touching his other finger while holding my hand. I winced when he squeezed a little too hard, looking at him a little disconcerted. He smirked. - Alex. - the big guy said, so deep and low that it was a rumble more than a voice. - Leo, nice to meet you. - I noticed I was speaking too loud. Maybe in an attempt to look bigger myself. My 5’6” put my eyes right under his chest, that while not slabs of defined pecs where just as thick as the rest of his body. - If I knew you were coming to see the place, I would have finished bringing down the wall. We’re a little behind. - It’s okay. I couldn’t think of anything. My mind was blank, taking in this whole guy as he was still holding my hand for an uncomfortable long time and I tried desperately to think of something, anything to say. - You’re tall. Damn it. - Yeah, I get that a lot. - he squeezed my hand again and my eyes were drawn again to the humongous hand that was holding mine, and as if I had just been burned I pulled it towards me roughly. When he still held it in place I looked back at his eyes and he realised he was holding me there, letting my hand go. - Are you living here? - Don’t worry, I’ll be here only until we’re done with the renovations. I still looked at him, studying his face as if he was on display, maybe even being rude as I stared, in a kind of stupor. - What do you think? - the squeaky voice of the realtor called from behind me. I quickly looked back and turned around, tripping on my own foot as I did it. As I lost balance and started falling face first on the ground, the big hand came under me, covering my whole chest, it seemed. I felt my whole face getting red immediately and forgot about the cold weather for a second. I looked at his face and faked a smile, his face didn’t change at all. - We’ll take it. We moved in the following week. While I was able to take time off from my job, Patrick wasn’t so lucky so I had to do it on my own. There was no money to hire anyone but Tony was happy to help. Patrick didn’t seem so happy he was around but I wouldn’t complain as I could never lift my sofa alone. I learned that Patrick and Alex shared the shed, built temporarily by the contractor company to house them. - The guy is too quiet - Patrick went - and I need people to talk. Snores like a son of a bitch too. And talk he did. The whole week, while I visited every day, he went on and on about how he lived a city away but found the commute too much, so agreed to stay in the shed. Divorced, 2 kids. Into muscle cars, other than painting he did all kinds of maintenance and knew his way around an engine too. He told me of a 1956 Buick that was his pride and joy but in shambles, so all his spare time was spent on working on the car. As for the house itself, it was practically done. While the exterior still looked like a set for a slasher movie, inside it was finished and… livable. Tony and I had everything furnitured and I was excited with the housewarming party planned for later in the evening. The one room that never seemed to be finished was the downstairs bathroom, which is why Tony agreed to get ready in our ensuite; he would obviously stay for the night. Alex didn’t help with the furniture, instead he was locked inside the tiny downstairs bathroom the whole week. I would steal a glance every now and then and find this humongous man, sweaty white wife beater on, tiling the walls for what seemed an eternity. Not a hard worker, definitely. With his expansive body occupying most of the room, though, there’d be no way a ladder would also fit in and yet he reached the ceiling pretty easily so I guess he found his niche. He indeed kept to himself and all I got from him was a grumpy “good morning” while he grabbed something I had brought over for breakfast and drank a cup of coffee from a freshly made pot I left at the kitchen counter. Last day of “moving”, at 5PM, Tony went upstairs to freshen up, Alex went back to the shed, I started cooking and soon after Patrik came from work with booze he brought for the night. At 8PM our friends started arriving. A small group: some guys from Patrik’s gym (even though he never went there), a few people from the office (rare occasion when accountants leave their houses). Drinks, good food, music and laughter filled the house. Tony joined in and it was like he’d always been part of the group, I can tell a lot of my single girlfriends stole glances at the fit older guy and he relished in it, being the center of attention in a group of swooning ladies. Alex was nowhere to be seen, locked in the shed outside. At 10PM I was more than a little tipsy - not used to drinking, you know. I stumbled to the kitchen for a refill and stopped on my feet at what I saw. Patrik had his pants down his ankles, one of the gym guys ramming his ass, his face contorted in pleasure and bliss in a way I remember seeing in our first years together. My first reaction was to throw the empty glass I had in my hands towards them. - What the fuck! - The glass hit gym guy in the head. He immediately put his pants up and came towards me. I never had time to avoid the punch straight to my eye and fell backwards. Someone screamed. Tony came out of nowhere and hit the gym guy. They started fighting. I saw everything from the ground up, the pants and button down shirts of my workmates looking at me from above with their surprised judgemental faces, Tony throwing punches at the guy as Patrik struggled to wear back his pants. The women started to scream at the violence to which the punches were being exchanged and the whole scene was a hazy mess for my drunk mind to remember correctly. 15 minutes later, I was in my bed, brought over by Tony. Everyone downstairs, including Patrik, had left the house. - Rough night, buddy - his slightly swollen face from the earlier punches made him squint a little while he smiled, sitting beside me on the bed. - Tony, I’m so sorry for th… - Hey, don’t worry, dude! The guy’s an asshole. I hope you don’t mind, I threw him out for the night, you both can figure things out later. You know it’s my last day here and I can’t stay the night but Alex will be downstairs in the shed if you need anything. - Hey - Alex had his arms crossed, his shoulders rubbing the door frame, his head inside the room, the same non expressive way. - Again, I’m so sorry. And thank you for that. - No sweat, buddy. Call for Alex if you need anything. I didn’t. I cried the whole night long, feeling unloved and maybe deserving of the kind of shit that happened tonight. I could extend myself on how lost a person feels when they have to completely change their life plans but I don’t want to go there. Instead, I went back to my regular activities as best as I could. The office let me know that I should take 2 more weeks off. I filled my loneliness with yard work, painting and generally cleaning whatever Alex was still working on that day. This was my house, after all, and life goes on. I’d still have breakfast ready in the morning for when Alex came from the shed to work in the bathroom. He devoured most of it, drank his cup of coffee and spent the day locked in there. So much so that it started to bother me. How long would it take? I honestly would review his work day after day and find that there was barely anything done. I decided to confront him. It was during a lunch break Alex and I were at the table. I had prepared food for an army - he ate a lot - and he was chewing a whole turkey leg when I asked: - So, can you give me a deadline as to when the bathroom is gonna be ready? - It will be ready when I’m done. - Sure, yeah… when is it gonna be? - Relax, little guy, I’m going as fast as I can. - fucker. Who the fuck is he calling little guy? - Alex, you’re not going fast enough. I should hire someone else to help you. He dropped the turkey leg with a thud, looking as menacing as a guy his size can look: - You don’t need anyone else. I’ll finish the fucking job. - I can’t keep fucking paying you when yours is the only job that doesn’t seem to end. Money is tight. - Fine. Don’t pay me. I’ll finish the fucking job. - What’s wrong with you? You wanna work for free? Or is it the shed? Where do you live? - Why do you care? I’m telling you I’ll finish the bathroom and I won’t charge you extra for it. - I care cause you’re at my house. It’s been more than a week since I got it, don’t you have a family to go back to? - No family. I live on my own. - Ok. And where is it? He stood up, impossibly tall. His mouth greasy from the turkey. The expansive body walking towards me. Sitting down at the table where I was, I was looking slightly below his crotch. Fuck, this guy was terrifying. - Boy, I don’t have a house. I’m living in your shed. You wanna throw me out, do it. Fucking happy? - and he stormed out. I wasn’t expecting that. And being so closed off as he was, I figured he just kept so quiet cause he perhaps felt ashamed of his financial situation. Fuck… I went through hard times before. Nothing to be ashamed of. One day you’re down, the other you bounce back. The big fucker was an asshole but feeling bad I went after him, to find him inside the shed, lying on his bed, the part below his knees hanging from the bottom of it. - Dude, if you need a place to stay, you can stay here. You don’t have to stall your work in the bathroom to stay longer. Fuck, it’s a big house for me alone, I don’t mind the company. - I ain’t gay, boy. Fucker. - What does it have to do with anything, I’m not asking to suck your fucking cock. I’m offering you a place to stay. There’s a guest room. You don’t have to stay at the shed, asshole. - Huh. - Was it a laugh? More of a chuckle. - you’re alright. He extended a huge hand as a peace offering. I shook his back, my hand once again engulfed by his. And from that moment on, our relationship changed completely. Turns out he was not living his best years either. House maintenance was never his trade and he took the job cause Tony was a close friend and helped him out, both in teaching him the skills and finding him a place to live. While he was still quiet most of the time, he moved into the guest room. We’d spend a few nights watching cheesy Netflix shows I’d show him or some rugby match he wanted. He’d explain to me the rules and comment on the plays, we shared a few beers, and called it a night. As days went by, he felt more at ease with me and I with him. Every day, after tending to the garden, I’d occupy myself with cooking and, man, was it satisfying to cook for this guy. He ate like an animal, and even started complimenting my food. I was happy to oblige. Two weeks went by and Alex never touched on the subject of moving out. I never asked either. I enjoyed having someone to keep me company and, now with the bathroom finally done and being well fed, he took whatever extra time he had to the gym in the nearby town. He’d arrive late in the afternoon after spending hours there. I had dinner ready, which he ate in minutes and moved to the couch with a few beers for our movie night. Having him sitting by my side I kept looking at how much bigger his thighs were than mine, and how my feet dangled from the couch while his thighs barely touched it. His monstrous feet made mine look like a kid’s. Whenever he’d extend his arm to the back of the sofa, I’d smell his manly scent and get hard thinking about how effortlessly manly he was. More than once our TV night would end with me beating one up back at my room, furiously thinking about him. It was also two weeks later that I received a letter from the company I worked for, explaining in very polite words that they would not be admitting me back. My savings weren’t much but I wasn’t desperate, at least if I had to tend to my own and no one else. With both of us there, I could probably provide for about 6 months. I’m trying to think rationally. But the truth is that I had nowhere to hold on to the life I’d known. I had a mortgage to pay, no job, no boyfriend, my family and friends at least a plane flight away. - I’m home! - Alex opened the front door drenched in sweat from the gym. He found me sitting on the sofa, head between my hands. - The fuck happened, Leo? - I’m out of a job, Alex. I’m out of my fucking job. What am I gonna do? - Those fuckers didn’t deserve you anyway. Don’t sweat it. You’ll be fine. - I moved here just because I could work from home. Where am I supposed to find another job that pays as much and allows me that? We’re in the middle of nowhere. I’m so fucked. - You’ll manage. You’re a smart guy. Is dinner ready? - No, you big dumb fuck! Dinner is not ready! What do you know about working things out? You’ve been freeloading here for two weeks! - Watch your words, little guy. - Little guy my ass! I’ve got enough to worry about now than your fucking dinner! Get yourself a fucking maid to cook for you. He jumped so quick in front of me that I first saw the shadow his big body cast over me. He put both hands on my shoulders and lifted me up to my feet. My face slightly below his beefy chest. I look up at his serious plump face. - What? You don’t think I’ve been a good friend keeping you company all this time? You think I’m freeloading now, don’t you, boy? It’s fucking time you wake up and take control of your life. - And what do you suggest? Find a fucker to live off of his house? He squeezed my shoulders tighter. - You think I don’t know what I want? I do. And I’ll have it. And I’d fucking hit you for the way you’re talking ot me right now but when you allowed me to stay here, you reminded me that I had goals. So that’s what I’m gonna do to you right now. He let go of my shoulders and I fell back seated on the sofa. He walked to the kitchen and returned with a bottle of vodka and two glasses. - But I’m not good ‘bout talking. So we’re gonna need this. He filled both shot glasses and drank one of them. - Go ahead. - No. - Fucking do it! His voice was so deep and commanding I immediately downed my glass, coughing at the end of it. - Good. Now. What is it that you want, Leo? - What do you mean? - For life. What do you want your life to be? - I… I don’t know. I wanted a house, and a dog and a partner that would be my family. - Well, you got the house. And I’m a fucking dog sometimes. Hehe. So I guess you need dick, right? - Shut up, fucker. - Hahaha. It’s dick that you need. Shame I’m straight. I could have that for ya. - You’re not really drowning in pussy too, asshole. - Hahahaha. That’s true. - shot. But we’re talking bout you. What is it that you want for life? - I… I… - shot - I don’t know. - What makes you happy? - I don’t know. I planned this house, I planned getting married to my boyfriend, I planned living a normal life. - Do you want a normal life? - I don’t know anymore. - Let me help you - shot. You see I’m a big guy, right? Fuck yeah, I see it. It drives me fucking mad sometimes. - Yeah. - I like being big. It makes me happy. A couple years ago I was into bodybuilding. But then I found out I wasn’t into all the attention. And I stopped doing it. But I still like being big. When you told me to stay here even though I had nothing to offer, it made me wanna be a better person. So I started working out again to be my best self. - Ok - shot. - And hey, I figured since you’re gay and all, I’d give you somethin better to look at. Hehe. So I wanna look nicer, cause that’s what I can offer. Huh. - I don’t know what I’m good at. - Well, you’re a goddamn good cook, I can tell you that. - shot. - Huh… thanks, I guess. I like cooking. - And I like eating. See, one day at a time, boy. You’ll find out what you wanna do eventually. He sat closer by my side and extended an arm over to my shoulder this time, pulling me closer. - You need me to find you some dick? There’s a couple guys at the gym who’d fuck you. - WHAT? No! (yes) - shot. - Hey, no shame in admitting you need cock. When’s the last time you had some? - I don’t know, a couple months maybe? - And that boyfriend of yours? - We weren’t having sex for a while… I guess we know why. - shot. - Hahaha. Fucker was having his. But don’t mind him. I heard he was taking up the ass. He wasn’t man enough for ya. - Fucker - shot - just cause I’m short doesn’t mean I can’t be a top. - Hahahaha. Now that would be funny, wouldn’t it? Stand up! He got up and pulled me up along with him. He had his back to my front and his ample round ass was at my chest level. - Now, how’re you gonna fuck someone like this? You can’t even reach! Hahaha - That’s cause you’re the biggest fucker I’ve ever known! - Damn right I am. And I’m gonna get bigger too. Tell me I’m big. - You’re fucking huge, you big lug. - Not nearly big enough. I’m tall, ya. That’s a given. But I’m gonna be big. Fucking bigger. The whole demeanor he had from when we met up to when he moved into the house completely changed. He exuded confidence, every act, from his deep baritone voice to the way he held my body pressed against the mounds that were his glutes, to his boozy laughter by having me in such position. It was kind of emasculating for me. And I felt conflicted about it. I pushed him away by punching his kidney. The laugh stopped, he immediately turned around and looked down at me from above. - Do you know how tall I am? - No. - I’m 7’6”. What are you? 6’? - 5’6” - Fuck, you’re tiny. I feel even bigger looking down at you like this. Do you know why you don’t see me drowning in pussy, as you said? - No. - Cause I don’t care about them. I’m no fag either. I don’t know what I am. I like me. I like being a huge fucker. He started walking toward me, pushing my body against him to the wall. I felt from the bottom of my chest almost up to my chin that he was hard. He was hard and looked mad. - You think I’m big? - Yes. - I am. You feel this big cock? - Yes. - I can see you like it too.- he flicked a thumb over my comparatively small hard-on. - And I like looking down on you, and everyone else. It makes me hard. It makes me in charge. He grabbed me from under my arms and effortlessly lifted me to his face. So close I could smell the vodka on his breath. - I’m gonna give you some dick today. And tomorrow we’re gonna talk about what makes you happy. - he put me over his shoulders and unloaded me on the floor, right in front of the couch. He sat with his logs for legs spread open and undid his pants, exposing the biggest dick I’ve ever seen in my life. - I don’t… - slap. He probably didn’t mean to but his hand was so big that when he tried to cover my mouth with his hand, he slapped me hard enough that a single tear immediately ran down my cheek. - Suck. His hand covered the entirety of the back of my head and he thrusted it towards his log. I opened my mouth as wide as I could but the roughness of it made the corners of my mouth stretch and sting at the sides. My nose buried in his pubes, he thrusted so furiously I was gasping for air. I started to gag under his chuckling. Grabbing my hair, he looked at my teary face: - We’ll find something you’re good at. I’ll give you something to be happy about. I’ll make you useful. He ravaged my mouth even deeper, both hands on the back of my head. I furiously held his freakishly thick hairy forearms and tried to pull away to no avail. I punched his thighs, so large from this close I felt like I was punching a tree trunk. The smirk never left his face. He chuckled louder at each attempt of release. - Take it, tiny fuck. Take a man’s cock. He was grunting and increasing the intensity and force of his thrusts. - I’m back to the gym and eating like a horse, I’ll be back to my huge days in no time - I could barely see anything while gagging so much. Both of my eyes foggy with tears. - Gonna be so fucking huge… so… fucking… huge - His deep, guttural grunts got louder and louder and I felt a gush of cum way beyond the back of my throat - BIGGER - I was gasping for air. Desperate - BIGGER - He’s gonna kill me. I can’t take it anymore - BIGGER - Too big. Too strong. Too much. It all went black. PART 2 - ROLES Looking at my face in the mirror the next morning I could clearly see where he slapped me last night. It was there. He was forceful and I never consented to anything. It was wrong. And yet, as my fingers felt the small damage he left on my face, all I could think of was how big he was and, more than that, how much bigger he wanted to become. And that got me instantly hard. I can’t. I can’t think with my dick. I can’t ignore the fact that I barely knew this man and what he was capable of. Yes, we spent nearly a month living together - but then again, I think I was so much in need of human contact that I lacked the judgement of character towards him. And I had to put an end to it. I had to send him away. I left my room upstairs and walked down the hallway past one, two empty rooms. It was a big house. The third door was half open. It’s Alex’s room. Is he up? Is he still there? Should I look? I unintentionally started walking on my tip toes as I approached his door, trying not to make any noise, in case he was still there. A quick glance through the open door. Yes. He’s still sleeping. He’s sleeping on his side, turned the other way. He looks comically big for the mattress he sleeps in. He must have brought it over from the shed. And his back… I don’t remember seeing him with his shirt off before. He’s got patches of hair on his back, right under his shoulder blades. And it’s such an expansive back. How can he even sleep on his side? We don’t even look the same species. And his neck is so thick. I can see it rolls right before his hair starts coming up. He’s covered from his lower back down, I can’t see much more. I shouldn’t be looking. I should keep waking. Keep walking. - Leo! - his deep bass voice came from inside the room and I froze dead on my feet. - Leo, come here! What do I do? What do I do? - What? - Come here! I fully opened the door to find him looking at me, still sleepy, big meaty chest in full view. - Sit. The closer I got to him the bigger he seemed to get and, by the time I sat on the edge of the mattress I was visibly shaking. Not in fear, no. It wasn’t as simple as fear. I felt uneasy, an impending doom sensation, overwhelmed by him and what happened the night before. - Listen, about what happened yesterday… - I want you out. - What? - Leave my house. - Wait, let’s talk about this. - There’s nothing to talk about. I need you out by the end of the day. I stood up to leave the room and he tried to hold my arms. Instinctively I pulled away and walked towards the door. My legs moved on their own, my breath was accelerated and that overwhelming sensation of urgency took over. I practically ran towards the door. Thump. Thump. His arm extended over my head and immediately banged the door with such force I saw splinters flying. Thump. Another step and he pushed me towards the door, pressing me against it with his body. It was a second. His waist pressing just under my shoulders. For a second I knew I couldn’t move up until he decided I could. When he stepped back and I turned around I mustered all the courage I had within me to look up at him. - What? Are you gonna fucking hit me? Get it over with. - No! I’m not gonna hit you! His frame filled my field of vision completely. It was overwhelming. He slept in his briefs. I had never seen him without his clothes on. Though his forearms were so hairy, his chest was not as much. There was a light coat of hair over his plump chest, almost making a triangle right in the center. More hair over his belly. He was thick and plump all over. Not the kind of body type you’d see in someone his height. He looked just so round and sturdy, bulky all over, that hairy belly escaping his briefs on the sides. Unexpectedly, he lowered himself on his knees, sitting on his heels, so we were looking eye to eye. - Calm down. We need to talk. This move made some of the excitement go away. He waited until my breath was back to normal. - Hit me. - What? - Right here. Hit me. Give it all you got. - he touched the left side of his chest and looked at my disoriented face. - Hit me. - What, no, you’re crazy. - HIT ME. - his voice was so deep, so commanding. I punched him. - HARDER. - I punched him again. - HARDER. I used both my fists this time, punching him over and over again on both sides of his chest. My fists looked small against the wall of flesh in front of me. I was expecting it to be softer but as I kept punching, he flexed the round mounds of beef to make them harder. I gave it all I had, punching it over and over and watching as the upper part of his chest swelled while he flexed. - HARDER. At the same time it sounded like an order, a smirk was forming on his face. He chuckled. The smirk made him look almost arrogant but playful at the same time. And I punched him over and over until all my rage was gone and I felt tired. - Humph. There. Better? - You’re an asshole. That damn smirk. - Don’t act like you didn’t like it. You were hard the whole time, at least till you passed out. - I want to hurt you. - Punch me again. Try it. You can’t. I did, as hard as I could. Nothing. It wasn’t like punching a wall, a wall was harder. His big, plump chest was covered in a more than subtle layer of fat. The wall was underneath it. With this last punch his big meaty hand went immediately to his cock to adjust it. He was getting hard. - You can’t hurt me. And you know you can’t hurt me. Tell me how you feel. - Helpless. - I have that effect on people. Tell me more. - Overwhelmed. Confused. I don’t know what to do. - You want control. - What? - You want to control everything. - What do you mean? - Look at this house. You have four bedrooms for you alone. I’m in one of them, the other two are empty but spotless. - I’m clean. - You’re obsessively cleaning every nook and cranny of this place. You have breakfast, lunch, dinner done at the same exact time every day. - I’m not working, I need a routine. - What for? - To keep my plans in order. - What are your plans? - I… I don’t have any yet. - So why the routine? - So I can come up with something. - Why do you need to come up with something? - I don’t know. I’m not working, money is limited, there's a mortgage to pay. - I told you. You’ll figure it out. You’re a smart guy. You don’t give yourself enough credit. Just stop whining about it. And I’m not moving out. - What? - You heard me. - He lifted himself up from his knees. And up, and up. - I’m not moving out. I like it here. And I know you like me here too. He… he just said that. As if it were true. Who the fuck does he think he is? He can’t. Should I call the police? I certainly can’t throw him out myself. Should I call someone? Who would I call? Someone from work? I don’t even work there anymore. A friend? They’re so far away. Tony? Tony! Tony knows him. Tony’s a decent guy. I’ll call Tony. - What? You think I don’t know you’re hot for me? You think you’re the first tiny gay guy I’ve seen? - So you’re gay now? - I told you. I’m not into guys. I’m not into girls either. - What does that even mean? - I’m into me. My own body gets me hard. - What? How does that even work? You’re a narcissistic fuck, that’s what you are! - Damn right I am. And a big one. - Let me out. - No. Punch me again. He didn’t have to ask me twice. I gave it everything I had and punched him as hard as I could, right in the middle of that big hairy belly. It bounced a little. Again, a wall behind the layer of fat. He didn’t flinch. - You can’t hurt me. You can’t move me, I’m too big for you. - he took a step forward, taking me along with him and pressing my head in between the door and that belly. So big. I pushed him, I started punching him as hard as I could from the sides. Nothing. Immovable. - Fuck yeah. Try harder. You can’t move me. I’m so fucking strong. I was losing my breath pressed against his belly, feeling that the door would give up before he did. He filled the whole door frame with his back. When I thought I couldn’t hold my breath anymore, he finally stepped back and quickly held me in place with a huge hand behind my neck before I could fall down. He looked down at me, examining every inch of my body. I felt suddenly very self conscious, my body being so comparatively smaller than his. His bulge noticeably got bigger as he spoke. He forced my body right in front of his again, the space I occupied in between his bulk and the door seemingly getting smaller. With now both hands circling my neck, he forced his arms inwards. While he was not applying any more pressure to my neck, his chest reacted immediately to this, rising up, forming mounds of muscle that now covered my view of his face. - It’s so fucking hot that I could do whatever I wanted with you. You know that. You feel it too. Look at how small you are compared to me. You’re not a small man, not at all. You’re average in every way. You’re normal. Tell me how you feel about your body. - I don’t like the extra weight I gained since I started dating. I feel fat. He chuckled again. - See, that’s where we’re different. I don’t mind the extra weight. I want it. It makes me even bigger. And you’ve been feeding me well. How long has it been? A month? - Since what? - Since I started working out again, and eating better than ever with your cooking. It’s been a month. And I like the results. Did you know I gained 10 pounds this month alone? Did you know you’ve been making me bigger? And stronger? - I… I noticed… - Yes, you did. And you like it too. You like having a big, strong man around the house to cater to. You like the feeling of security. I see the admiration in your glances. You think I don’t notice but I do. And I like it. - I… I do think you’re.. Very tall. - Is that all? - You… you look strong too. - You have no idea. - He moved one hand away from my neck to flex one biceps. There was no peak to be seen. Instead, just a big, round mound of an arm leading to his hairy armpit. - Look at this arm. Look at how big it is. It’s very strong too. I’m a fucking monster, that’s what I am. - his dick was now so hard I could see its big, plump, dark head peeking over the elastic on his briefs. - It’s… it’s incredible. I’ve never seen anyone as big as you. - And this is nothing. I’m gonna get bigger. Much, much bigger. I wanna get bigger by the day. I want you to be so overwhelmed to be in my presence you find your place in life. Do you know what it is, boy? - I… I… - You need to serve a higher purpose. That’s what you need. Do you need a plan? Here’s your plan. You’ll work to make me bigger. You’ll make me the monster I’m destined to be. And you’ll enjoy every step of the way. - So big… - Yes. Take your clothes off. I clumsily removed my checkered pajamas. From above, he watched, attentively, my slightly overweight body getting exposed. I couldn’t hide my hard on in any way. I was incredibly hard, overwhelmed, his expansive form making me feel so out of place, so inadequate. - I knew it - chuckle - you’re hard for this mass. You like your men big then, don’t you? Admit it. - Yes. - You like being overpowered. - Yes. - You like looking up at me and knowing you’ll never be as much of a man as I am. You know I can take whatever I want from you. You know you’re lucky. Any tiny faggot would pay money to be in your place. But I chose you. - Yes. - So fucking please me. Take my briefs off. I struggled to get his underwear off, my hands shaking way too much while I did it, overwhelmed by the feeling of superiority he had over me. How could a man be so tall? So bulky? And how much bigger could he get? The mere thought of it made me leak pre cum as I went down to my knees to pass the underwear under his right foot. - Stay on your knees. Look up. Open you fucking mouth. I did as commanded. His cock way too large to fit in my mouth naturally. There it was again, stretching my mouth to its limits. Now I didn’t feel scared. Suddenly my desire to please him grew stronger than my fear. I was accepting. I tried to look up and see him feeling his own huge body with his hands, raising his fists in a double biceps pose. His legs spread apart so he could lower his dick right into my mouth. And he started ramming it mindlessly. He didn’t look at me once. His eyes went from one big arm to another. His hand behind my neck pressing me head against that monster of a cock until tears started coming from my eyes again. Too much. Not again. I was going out of breath again, yet, all I could think of was being careful enough not to let my teeth ruin his pleasure. Trying to take it all it, from the unbelievable huge feet by my side to the thighs, so close to my face and yet so much bigger than my head. - You’re not passing out on me again. - he pulled me off of his dick, roughly scraped the tears off of my face and brought me up again, each of his big, meaty forearms under my own arms, lifting me off of the ground, his palms open against the door, holding me in place. His eyes looked more menacing now but I didn’t care. I was overwhelmed by his size, his power, his manliness, the man smell I felt coming from his body, the powerlessness of a moment that made me forget about my need for control. How could I control anything with someone like him around? He slides his dick in between my thighs, getting closer and smashing me against the door with each thrust, looking deep into my eyes. His soft, hairy belly rubbing against my own comparatively small dick, the sensation of being completely under this massive man’s control. - I’m gonna be a fucking bull. I’m gonna be so big men will get on their knees by the mere sight of my body. - thrust - I’ll live to eat, sleep, fuck and grow - thrust - that’s what I’m meant to be - thrust - and when you think I’ve grown too big - thrust - I’ll grow more - thrust - more massive - thrust - more dominant - thrust - AHhhh - thrust - More manly… Ahhh… - thrust - MOOORE…. With my feet off of the ground and being held up by his massive, plump, bulky body only, I came, humiliated by all that was around me, by all this man, this incredible, overwhelming mass of a man. His thick, meaty dick pulsed against my thighs and he grunted, loud and in an animal way. I felt the smell and warmth of his breath on my nose, the spams of his strong, bulky body against mine. And another, and another. He came so much. And when it was over, he stepped back, letting my body fall on the floor. From below I watched his moist leaking dick still hard, a smirk on his round face looking down at me, making me vulnerable with his stare. The epitome of a man. His rough, patchy shaggy beard covering that thick neck, the shine in between his pecs. - Starting today, you’ll cook for my growth. You’ll work for my growth, and only for my growth. I want a gym built in here. And I want this room covered in mirrors. Figure it out. Now get up and go make me breakfast. PART 3 - MOVEMENT - Yes, it’s been great. He’s easy to be around and I don’t mind the company. It’s nice having someone here in the middle of nowhere. - Nah, thank you again. It’s cool that you brought him in with you, man. Really nice of you. I mean, I know Alex is a good guy and all but I know he can be a lot. - He’s really helpful, I mean, look around! This place is finally taking shape. __________________ It was close to midday and, as usual, I had been busy with food prepping since 10:30. Other than Alex, four other men were working tirelessly outside building what would become the property’s gym. A month prior, Alex’s room in the second floor was converted into “the mirrored room”. We now had my former master bedroom, with the bed replaced by a king size where Alex spent his nights, along with a single bed by the corner where I slept. There were also mirrors covering one of the walls of the master bedroom, facing its footing. The mirrored room itself was basically covered in mirrors from every side, including the ceiling. On the floor a made to measure futon that occupied the whole space along with some bean bags and pillows, and a large TV fixed on the wall where a large group of people could comfortably sit to watch a movie. He made it so that the mirrors could be covered by automated blinders for such occasions. I had put together the savings corresponding to four months of comfortable living to make the adjustments he requested, along with buying all the raw material for the construction of the gym. - You worry about having everything I need here. I’ll worry about construction and do it exactly the way I want it. And that he did. I wasn’t spending a dime on man-hours, his 2 friends from the gym along with Tony, right in front of me, were taking care of everything. I also managed to secure all equipment from a recently closed gym by researching online and, while it was not top notch new equipment, that 4 man crew had sanders, paint, concrete molds and the ability to build and customize the equipment from the basis I provided. My daily routine would be spent mostly cooking - you wouldn’t believe how demanding the nutritional needs of a man this big can be - while watching the men working outside. Did I secretly desire it would be a hot day, so they’d work with their shirts off? Most certainly, yes. And shirt or no shirt, they’d work like tireless men with a goal in mind. And tonight we’d celebrate concluding the endeavor with a nice barbecue and beer for everyone. __________________ - And, you know, other than me - Tony continued - Alex didn’t connect with many people after everything that happened. He kept mostly to himself, which is pretty hard at his size. The guy is a fucking beacon of attention anywhere he goes. I don’t think he likes it. __________________ Though I was conflicted at first with the kind of relationship I could expect from Alex, the truth is that whenever he wasn’t horny, we were buddies. We would still watch TV every night. Now and then he would hug me while the movie was on, sometimes he would hug me too tight, chuckle while I squirmed to get off of his grasp. Other times he’s asked me to watch the movie sitting on the floor by his feet, while massaging them. We’d still chat about amenities while I caressed his feet. He’d tell me how much he was benching, in between sips of beer. More than once I fell asleep, either by his side or sitting between his legs, on the floor, my head laying on his thigh. He’d then pick me up and bring me upstairs, tugging me to my bed before going to his. The first time he entered the mirrored room he immediately got hard. He was back from the gym, still sweaty, looking at himself from every angle. - Come here. Stand by my side. It’s impressive how much difference two months of hard work and good nutrition make. He was visibly more toned. Some of the extra layer of fat he used to carry either wasn’t there or was less noticeable, given that his already humongous back looked even more expansive and his shoulders were now two very visible and definable boulders of muscle on top of the meaty arms. Now, when he flexed, his peak was higher than I’d ever seen. Just standing relaxed, with the arms by his side, he assumed that so common bodybuilder stance with his arms slightly arched over his wings, fighting space with the unbelievably developed triceps. - Ever heard of muscle memory, boy? Looks like mine remembers it way too well. Fuck, I’m huge! - In a frenzy he grabbed both of my shoulders and positioned my body in front of his. I was shocked to see how much of him I could still see behind me. He brought me close enough so I could feel his hard cock pressed against my back and smell his breath from above. I immediately felt his warm swat penetrating through my shirt. In a second, he grabbed his collar and ripped the shirt in two like tissue paper. I let out a soft gasp from the sudden movement. He did the same with my shirt. - Look at this shit. I’m so large you can see my nipples. And he was right. He was a broad man from the start but the added mass on his shoulders and triceps made him look even bigger. He flexed both arms in a double biceps, laughing loud at his superiority over me. I, again, felt inadequate. Less of a man standing next to this much mass, feeling the hair on his not so protruding belly stick to my back with his sweat. - Do you like being part of it? Do you like being part of my growth? - I do. It’s amazing. - Damn right it is.And it’s only the beginning. You know what they say, “there’s always someone bigger”. I’ll make it so there’s none. I’ll be the limit. I’ll be the biggest. Would you like that? - I don’t think there are many people bigger than you, really. - Haha, you think I’m big? You have no idea what I’ll become. You… you on the other hand… have you shrunk, boy? It wasn’t just the illusion of me being near his massive size. In my efforts to tend to his growth, I was eating less and less every day. More than often, he would finish his humongous portions of food and with his playful “are you gonna finnish that?” he would end up eating whatever was still on my plate. - Damn, you’re looking tiny. How do you feel being this close to a man? Does it make you hard? Do you like my man smell? Do you like the idea that I could do whatever the fuck I please with you? I couldn’t help it. I was leaking pre cum just looking at the massive monster behind me. Without saying a word, he lodged a meaty arm in between my legs and lifted me up, laying me across his shoulders. - Fuck, you are light. He positioned one hand on my chest, practically covering it, and another one just above my crotch and lifted. - Look at how easy I can lift you. And down. And up. And down. And up. And down. - He was practically laughing with each rep, that devious smirk never leaving his face. - It’s so fucking hot that I can do whatever I want with you. Look at this? - he laid me across his shoulders again and flexed his biceps. - I don’t even have to hold you. Fuck. Laying on top of his shoulders, I held to that big biceps, feeling its hardness and its power. His other hand reached to his cock - Fuck… I’m so big. I’m so strong. I’m massive. Puny boy is nothing next to me. - he was beating furiously - so fucking big… TELL ME HOW BIG I AM! - You’re huge, Alex, you’re massive. Your arms are fucking humongous - I was light headed from being held up so high but still crawling on his shoulders trying to get closer to his armpits just so I could smell him. - Fuck yeah. Fucking huge. This arm is gonna be bigger than your head. So.. uhhhh. Fucking…. So fucking huge… Uhhnnngg…. FUCKING HUGE! FUCK!!! He sprayed and sprayed all over the mirror, with him on his back. He jerked his shoulders back as if dropping a sack of potatoes and down to the futon I fell. I was leaking so much pre cum I immediately started jerking off. He lifted his foot and stepped on my neck. - No cumming for you. Not yet. I’ll tell you when to come, tiny. I’m not in the mood for your gay shit. __________________ - Yeah, Tony, he’s a handful. What.. huh… what do you mean, after what happened? - Oh, he didn’t mention, huh? Damn fucker… __________________ We had a few drinks to commemorate having the mirror room ready and done. Needless to say I was heavily drunk before he felt anything and he ended up having to carry me up to my bed. - Your feet. - What’s with my feet, runt? - Your feet don’t fit the bed. - laughing. - No runt, they don’t. - You need a bigger bed. You should open your bed from below so its bigger. - My bed doesn’t open, runt. You’re drunk. Go to sleep. - But your feet won’t sleep if they’re not in the bed. - Fuck me… shut up runt, go to bed already. … … … … - Your feet will never sleep, you know. - GOD DAMN IT, RUNT! FUCK! He stood up in a second and, with one hand to each side of my bed, looked at my eyes menacingly. - I… I’m just worried bout your feet. - FUCKER. He lifted my bed, me on top of it, and positioned it right at the foot of his own bed. Laying down on his bed, his feet were right at my chest level, and he purposefully pushed me, with his feet, so I could lay on my side and give him space. I hugged his feet, both of them, as if I would a Teddy bear, and immediately fell asleep. The bed was kept there. He later revealed that having me envelop his feet with my whole body flicked a button for him and he had to cum that night. A quick slap on my face because I wasn’t awake to take care of that hard on. __________________ - Just be careful. I mean, I know he can be pretty convincing when he wants to be, and I don’t want him taking advantage of you. Like this whole gym thing. It’s obvious you’re not the one gonna be using it neither he’s the one paying for it. - He’s just not good with bookkeeping. Don’t worry. I’ve got a plan. ___________________ - No, I don’t want you to take any measurements. I won’t weigh myself either. I’m gonna measure myself against you, every day. I also want you to video me. After I come back from the gym, we go to the mirror room and you’ll film, take pictures, whatever. I don’t want to get caught up in numbers. They make me anxious. I’d film him daily. He would pose for several photos, everything very detailed. It’s hard to have an idea, since he’s overall so big and, while if he was of normal height, his arms would possibly look around 20 inches. But being so tall, I’d say they are around 22. His weight is a total mystery. Certainly above 280 lbs (130 kg) but my rough guess here is probably too conservative. As for myself, I was 175 lbs three months ago and weighed myself this morning at 140. Having hated the extra weight I gained while dating Patrick, I was happy with the results and didn’t feel like my diet was forced at all. __________________ - Let’s just say he had a rough past, Leo. But then, who hasn’t? I just wanna make sure he doesn’t fuck up again. - What do you mean, Tony? Are you talking drugs? __________________ Immediately after that first time I sucked him off I started noticing his body was changing more noticeably. This one time, I went to the bathroom and, not realising he was there, opened the door to catch him with a needle in hand, a small vial and a few pills on the counter. - The fuck are you doing? - Gear. - What? What’s gear? I won’t have drugs in this house, Alex, we’ve got to draw a line… - Shut the fuck up, runt. This is gear. It’s steroids. I’m starting the cycle today. Nothing for you to worry about. __________________ I went back to the kitchen to fix a jar of tea for the guys. Mario and Rob, both from the gym, were there and… they were kissing each other. - Cough. - Heeeey, Leo! Sorry bout that! You know we’re a couple, right? Mario was… very typical. He sounded gay and owned it very well. He had a perfect tight defined body, which he made sure to flaunt with extra small shirts snuggled to his visible abs. He was maybe 6’, around Tony’s height. Rob, the boyfriend, had a more stoic look to him. With Irish features, his greyish blond hair and slim face was made even more handsome by the freckles here and there. While Mario could easily model underwear with that body, Rob, while equally muscled, had way more volume than his partner. - Of course he does, we’ve been coming here almost daily for three months - Rob rolled his eyes. - And still we haven’t all fucked, have we? - Mario lifted his left eyebrow. - Funny. Rob, you into the open relationship thing too? - Leo, sometimes you get tired of having pasta every fucking day. - Don’t mind him, Leo. I hit on Alex at the gym once and he said he had a roommate I’d like, remember, Rob? Well… I’d fuck ya. Just saying. - Funny. You wanna fuck Alex, not me, honey. - Girl, who wouldn’t? Look at all that meeeaaaat!!!! __________________ - Money is tight, Alex, and I’ve been thinking… We… we could make easy money, you know. - What do you mean? - You.. ahm.. You… Ever heard of onlyfans? - The fuck is that? - Porn. It’s porn, Alex. - You wanna do porn, runt? Go ahead… as long as it fuels my growth, I don’t care - No! I mean.. I don’t think I’d sell as much as.. You know… you. - What? You want me to do porn? I can’t. - You don’t have to do anything. I have all the videos of you flexing. I’ll just set up and account and upload it there. - No. I don’t want the attention, I told you. - I can edit your face off of the video, or even blurry it. I mean, it’s honest work. You’re investing in your body, it’s only fair you get something in return. - You want to pimp me, runt? - It’s not like that! It’s not for my personal gains, your sups, the gym, all your demands… they’re expensive! - Huh. So people would pay me to see my fucking huge body? - Yeah. - And no one would know it’s me, still, people will pay to jack off to my body. His dick hardened immediately. - Yeah. - Good. Ok. Do it. But suck me off first. This got me hard. __________________ The boys went back to work. Tony passed by the kitchen to get his fill of tea. - Leo, I don’t wanna make a big deal of it cause apparently you’re doing great on your own there. But you’re a good guy and I appreciate what you’re doing for Alex, I think you should know. He spent the last 10 years locked up. He really has nowhere to go, his family wants nothing to do with him and the best I could do was get a few jobs in construction, till we got his shed to live on, temporarily. - Wait… he.. What? What for? - You should talk to him. PART 4 - CROSSING THE Ts - We need to talk. - Alex had a huge plate that had just been emptied in front of him. As usual, I had barely eaten anything, whatever portion of the meal I separated for myself ending up being consumed by Alex as well. - What about, Runt? - Yesterday, during the barbecue, Tony said you… well, you’d been to prison. - Did he now? - he was clearly annoyed. - He did. And… It bothers me that I don’t know anything about you, at all. - What do you mean, you don’t know anything about me? We’ve been living together for nearly 6 months now. You know me. - Where are you from? Do you have any family? Why did you go to fucking prison for? - Why do you need to know all of that? We have a pretty good thing going on for us here. You’re fine, aren’t you? You like having me around, don’t you, boy? He got up from the table and pointed at the dishes so I could remove them. I promptly did. I was getting well trained and - the truth was - more dependent on him every day. While my financial situation was firstly not the best, Alex agreed a couple of months ago I could start publishing his posing videos online. All it took was a twitter account for marketing it and the numbers started piling up. The amount of men fully devoted to him increased quick enough that our monthly expenses were more than covered. Not only that, once I got brave enough to publish videos of him jerking off to his own reflection within the mirrored room, people were obsessed. I got daily requests for personalised content and people offering impossibly high amounts of money to spend an hour with him. I never replied, he never allowed me to. But he still wanted me to read all the messages he received complimenting him, telling him how big he looked, how big his cock was, how much they wanted him to fuck them. I’d do it during his afternoon work out. By the end of the 2 hour training session, Alex was hard and his dick needed release. He’d then go to the mirrored room for a posing session and a quick jerk off. Not only that but I had grown accustomed pretty quick to our routine. He wasn’t lying when he said he’d give me purpose and lately I felt just so… content; I’d pretty much follow on whatever he had planned for the day. At 5h00 in the morning I’d wake up. My bed was still at the foot of his and I’d sleep hugging his huge feet every night. He wouldn’t mind how hard I was feeling those impossibly huge feet covering my whole upper body. A quick pec to his big toe and up I was while he would still snore loudly for a couple more hours. Up to 7h00 I’d be meal prepping. I arranged so that weekly a truck would come with stupid amounts of sweet potato and chicken and eggs and veggies and oatmeal and more chicken and fish and even more chicken. I’d cooked chicken so many times in so many ways by now I don’t know why he doesn’t complain about it. For a total of 8 daily meals, I’d have his breakfast prepared at 8h00, a second breakfast at 10h00, brunch at 12h00, lunch at 2h00, a snack at 4h00, tea at 6h00, dinner at 8h00 and something before bed at 10h00 in the evening. I never got tired of watching him eat and it was clearly helping him out so I gladly did it. Every day. After breakfast he went for his first training session of the day, from 8h00 to 10h00. After gorging himself on his second breakfast he’d lock himself up at the mirror room. I was not allowed there for filming or watching him, and I wasn’t supposed to talk to him up to 12h00, when he’d come downstairs for lunch. We’d have lunch together - mostly me watching him eat and talking to him about amenities, trying to ignore how pumped he looked from his morning workout. After lunch he’d nap for an hour and that was my time to do the dishes and go up to the mirror room and keep it clean. More times than not I’d swipe cum off of the mirrors, hard while doing so and picturing him pleasuring himself while looking at his own body. At 2h00 I was back at the kitchen waiting for his face to pop in looking for lunch. I couldn’t wait for it too. He’d always be in his underwear, barely had his eyes open, and ducking to go through the door, one shoulder, then his head, then the other shoulder. The big round face wearing a smirk of approval cause I had everything ready for him. Still on his underwear he’d go to the gym again and I knew I’d see him only an hour later for another meal. Back to the gym he’d go and I was not to interrupt before his snack time - the only time I was allowed in the gym - bringing his protein shakes. Whenever I was about to go into his gym I already had butterflies up my stomach. The room smelled like him. The grunts I heard on my way through the yard. The anticipation of looking at his beefy sweaty body pulling amounts of weight you couldn’t find in regular gyms. And fuck, the pump. He built that gym with ceilings so high the building was just as tall as the two story house but fuck did he look immense standing there, impossibly tall, all pumped, muscles glistening, face red, all the hair on his chest sticking to his flesh as I’d like to be doing. I knew that if he was having a good workout he’d start flexing right there, teasing me, that smirk that never left his face looking at me. Sometimes he barely acknowledged me. I left the shakes and went back home. But whenever I was lucky he’d flex a huge arm in front of my face. - Big enough, runt? - No one’s bigger than you, Alex. - Fuck yeah, you’re right. When he came back from his workout he would update me on how much he was lifting and what he had trained for the day. I kept a detailed journal of his impressive progress and so I took notes, sometimes not believing the numbers as I wrote them down. The one thing he wouldn’t let me do was measure him up. That’s because he would inevitably get hard as he was describing to me how much he had lifted that day. So much so that one day in particular he didn’t even wait for me to finish my notes. He just got up, lifted me up on one of his shoulders and ran up the stairs to the mirror room. He dropped me down on the futon like a sack of potatoes and immediately started flexing his beefy body in front of the many mirrors. - Fuck Leo… I’m getting so fucking big, look at this. - he said as he lifted an arm flexing his biceps, the other arm on a fist by his waist. - It’s… incredible, Alex. - Come here, stand by my side. Now I want you to try and picture what I was seeing. This man was just so huge that standing up by his side, on my slippers, my head was almost as high as his big round nipples pointing down at me. His waist was at my shoulder level so what I saw in the mirror, first, was just how skinny I was looking. All of the extra weight I had gained during my 3 years with Patrick was just gone. Instead, I was so thin I could see my ribs if I tried hard enough. By my side and nearly the same size around as my whole body was one of his thighs, impossibly thick, larger around than my waist and nearly as large as my shoulders. One of his calves was thicker than my thighs, for sure. Next to my pale body, his leg on his natural tan looked darker, even more so as it was thickly covered by dark, black hair. By my head, his waist had lost some of the fat that was there when he met but didn´t get any smaller. Instead, his torso was a a solid block of now visible abs, a distended gut that extended under his even more gigantic pecs. He rested a paw over my shoulder while pushing me closer, he liked me standing right in front of him, so he´d flex above me. His muscles flaring on my sides behind me. He looked so big it was like I wasn´t even there. I could still see his thighs by my sides, the big nipples far apart enough that even if I could reach him and stand in front of his pecs I would still see then both peeking behind me. And above those slabs of hairy meat he had for pecs his shoulders bulging even wider. Both of his arms in full view, bigger than my head by so much I could barely believe it. The mounts and valleys his biceps, shoulders and traps made above me so beautiful to look at. Defined just enough so you could tell the muscles apart. - You see that, runt? Fuck… you see how big I am? - You’re incredible, Alex. There’s no one bigger than you. - Fuck yeah, there isn’t. Look at it, runt. Fucking look at it. Are you hard? What’s that? What’s that little thing? You hard just looking at me? - I… I can’t help it. - And why is that? Why are you hard, runt? - Cause I can see you look… even bigger than before. - Not even close to big enough, runt. Tell me more. - Cause you’re so powerful I’m scared to be near you. - Why? You think I’m gonna hurt you, runt? - I know you could. I know I couldn’t help it if you wanted to. - Damn right. I could do whatever I pleased with you. Does that make you hot, runt? - Yes. - Do you like knowing that if I wanted to fuck you, I’d take you right now? - Yes. - Do you like knowing that you couldn’t get away. That… fuck damn… I could ram my big cock up your ass and tear you in half? - Yes. - You know I’m so much more of man than you’ll ever be, right? - Yes. - That’s why you do everything for me. To see me growing bigger. To fuel my growth. - Yes. - I like how skinny you look. You’re not a small man, by any means. You’re… regular. Forgettable. But I’m just so… fuck… so much more. - Yes. - It’s like every pound you lose I gain twice as much. All in muscle. - Yes. - Just so I can be even more powerful next to you. Even bigger. Even manlier. - Yes. - You don’t even look like a man. You’re a little girl for me, aren’t you? My little wife cooking my food and clearing my house. - Yes. - You like being my wife, runt. - Yes. - Why is that? Aren’t you a big strong man yourself? - Not next to you, Alex. - Call me Sir, runt. - Not next to you, Sir. - Yeah. How do feel next to me, runt? - I feel… small… and… delicate. - And why do you act like you’re my wife, boy? - Cause I want to make you happy, Sir. I want you to approve of me. I want to feel important. - You like to think you played a part to all of this size? All of this muscle? All of this power? - Yes. - I like that, boy. - I want you to get even bigger, Sir. I know you can. And I’ll help as much as I can. - Fuck yeah. I’ll get bigger, boy. I’m just starting. I want you to cum just looking at me. I want to be so big you feel the ground shake as I walk. So big we need a bigger bed. So big I don´t fit anywhere. So big I can´t find clothes my size. Fuck, who needs clothes? I’m always hot anyway. You like that I’m hairy, boy? - Yes, Sir. - Why don’t you let your body hair grow, boy? Why do you shave it? - I… I don’t, Sir. I… can’t grow any body hair other than my legs. - Why, boy? You not a man? - Yes, Sir. - Men are hairy, boy. Men are big, strong like me. You’re no man. - I… I’m sorry, Sir. - Tell you what, since you like being my wife so much, I want you shaved. No pubes, nothing on your legs. Deal, runt? - Yes, Sir. - You’ll just do whatever I tell you to do, won’t you, runt? - Yes, Sir. - Fuck, you’re pathetic. Here, turn around. Look at me. - Yes, Sir. - Get on your knees. I want you even smaller. - Yes, Sir. - I get it, runt. It’s hard to be a man when you have me to compare to you. Take the rest of your clothes off. I want you naked. - Yes, Sir. He removed his underwear and, on my knees, his big fat dick was pointing straight a palm above my head. - I want you to look at me and think of how much more of a man I am than you’ll ever be. - Yes, Sir. A drop of precum fell on my face. I didn’t dare to move as I felt it sliding down my cheek. He grabbed his log in one big hand and started rubbing it. Looking at himself in the mirror he would flex his biceps, then turn sideways and grab his torso. He would cup his chest, all while moaning and grunting like an animal. Down at his feet I couldn’t see his face past his fat dick. Whatever field of vision I had left was filled by his strong blocky gut and his meaty pecs. Those two huge nipples just as large as his dick was thick, pointing to my face while I wished I was high enough to suck them. - Hug my thigh, runt. I wanna feel how small you are next to me. I did and was amazed at the feeling. Not only his thigh was hard as fucking rock but so large around that I felt like I was holding a whole person between my arms. His leg felt rough, the hair rough against my cheek. I couldn’t help but lick his thigh and feel his salty sweat on my tongue. He continued flexing, seemingly getting bigger at every pose. I held onto his thigh for dear life and actually sat on his foot. He seemed to like it as he started taking a few steps, my body attached to his leg, sitting on his huge foot. - Fuck, I’m so big. Look at you, runt. You can’t stop me. I don’t even register you there, boy. Looking straight at the mirror he raised both arms in a double biceps and started flexing his thighs. I could feel the muscle under me getting even harder as I found it harder to keep my arms around his leg, so pumped it was. He kicked a little more violently and I lost my grip, lying on the floor. Standing over me, still in a double biceps, he came. And his grunt was so deep and low I could feel it reverberating inside my whole body. The splashes of cum falling on top of my whole naked body, showered by this much man, getting his essence, feeling baptized. He just left me there and left the room. He went straight to the bathroom and I heard him taking a shower. I was just so hard and horny I couldn’t contain myself. As he was leaving I could swear I felt his every step shaking the ground, taking that immensity away with him. I barely had to touch my dick. I just came, mixing my cum with his. The day went by as any other. We sat for our movie night, I layed by his side and he covered me with one of his arms. That night in particular I remember I fell asleep right there, just to wake up at my bed the next day, hugging his feet, as I’m sure he brought me over on his arms the night before. Every day I spent with him I felt like less of a person and more of an accessory for his growth. He was right, I didn’t feel much like a man anymore. How could I? Not only was he bigger, taller, way stronger than me but he was also now making enough money to support us both. And yet, I felt content. He was right about that too. I was happy he was there, I was happy I could witness his progress and I was happy we had our routine so figured out. Still. I had to know. I wanted to know more about him. I needed to. - You know everything about me, Alex. Please, let me know more about you too. - We don’t need that. We got a pretty sweet thing going on here for us. Plus… I don’t like talking about my past. - So you don’t huh. Ok. - I got up and went straight to the cupboard where we kept our liquor. Two glasses. Rum was the first thing I could grab quick enough to pour a shot to each of us. - c’mon, you can do it. He looked at it a little perplexed, then back at me, then back at glasses and sat. The chair squeaked beneath his weight. He sighed deeply and took a shot. - Alright. I’ll tell ya. PART 5 - ALEX Since I can remember I was bigger and taller than my mates. Even as a kid. People would assume I repeated a few grades. When I was around 14 I looked like a full grown man, hairy chest and all, and people were generally scared of me. I remember the other boys would jump on my back every chance they got. They called me “big lug”. And I like it. But I’m getting ahead of myself. You see, I never met my mother. I saw pictures of her though. My mother was German, you see. Big woman, she was. I think that’s what my dad liked about her. She was tough, that’s what he said, and never took no for an answer. As a journalist she got to travel around the world and she met my dad in Armenia. She was writing a piece about isolated communities and met him in a village in Shirak. From there, they traveled around together, he followed her around wherever she needed to be for a while. That was till they decided to get married. When they did, that’s when they settled here in this country. Got themselves a little farm where she could write in peace. He was happy as long as he could work the soil. They were completely opposites. But happy anyway - or at least that’s what I think they were. Dad says they never planned to have me. A child was not fit for their lifestyle and they wouldn’t know what to do with one. I agree, at least to his part. I don’t know what happened exactly but my mother didn’t survive childbirth. And I was raised by my father. He was a quiet man. Kept to himself most of the time. Most of my time we were together, working the farm with him whenever I wasn’t at school. That doesn’t mean we talked, though. We barely ever talked. Looking back I think he resented me for my mother or something. So I just… avoided him whenever I could. I… I don’t like to talk about it. He was a messed up man. If I can call him that. The asshole drank, that he did. A lot. And he beat me. A lot. There wasn’t always a reason, he just did it. And at school I also kept to myself a lot. The other kids don’t start a conversation with someone bigger than them by asking “what’s wrong with your eye?”. So yeah, I kept to myself a lot… working the field with my father, sometimes with a black eye. Like I told you, when I was 14 the kids at school just called me “big lug”, jumped on top of me all the time, playing as if I was a donkey or something. I liked it cause that's the most human interaction I had. I never got too used to being touched. And since being big got people to touch me, I thought I should be bigger. It’s when I started working out. I’d get stronger so my dad wouldn’t hit me anymore. Even though I looked so big, I was still a late bloomer. Meaning I didn’t get horny up until I was maybe 15. I remember the first time I got a chubby was at the gym, when I finally benched 90lbs on each side. Huh. That’s when I started growing like crazy too. See all these stretchmarks on my back? I must’ve grown a foot from 15 to 16, man. And not only that, I was getting pretty buff too. Dad didn’t look me in the eye anymore. And he tried hitting me once. I just held him in place. He couldn’t move, couldn’t hit me, couldn’t breathe. “Jhandam k’ez” - he said. Never tried hitting me again. After that I spent what I think was the worst year we had together. We were just there. We never talked. Barely looked at each other. When I told him I was moving out he barely acknowledged it. He was plowing a small square of land and he didn’t even look at me. I moved to the city at 17 with enough money to pay for the bus ride. Slept on the street, lost a lot of weight. Was just a big beanpole of a man walking around for a couple of months. We get by, you know. Do what we have to do. The one thing I’m happy about this time is that I never tried any drugs. I don’t know, drugs are not my thing. When I was living in the streets we had this couple that would come up to us every Friday with nice warm soup. They were good people, it seemed. They offered me a place to stay and I lived with them for a year or so. By then I was almost as tall as I am now and I think they saw me as a freak. They were always talking about me to their friends and… kinda showing me to them as if I was a freak. But sure enough, with proper meals I was slowly getting back to my bigger self. I kept active, doing my exercises, eating as a horse, they wouldn’t deny me anything. When I was 18 the lady started looking at me differently. She had the hots for me, I’m sure. She was my first. I’d never had sex with anyone before her and she taught me the ropes. I fucked her a few times and man, she was a screamer. Her husband liked to watch me fuck her and I think that’s why I could do it. I liked the attention. It was like he knew he wasn’t as much man as I was and that got me fucking hot while I made her cum. I didn’t mind her at all. It could be her as much as it could be him lying there in front of me. Her body did nothing for me. I just knew his tiny excuse for a man of a husband couldn’t make her cum as I could, and that was fucking hot. I called him names while I did it. It just made me hornier. I made him stand on his knees licking my ass while I fucked her. Make him fix me a beer after I fucked her. He liked it. Just as much as I did, though for different reasons. I suspect he was more into it than the wife was. Once I got too excited and she was down on her fours when I was fucking her from behind. The little cuckold was beating one off from a chair in the same room. I don’t know what got into me but I just grabbed him and threw him belly down to the bed. I spit on my hand and rubbed it on his ass and just put it in. I fucked him hard and didn’t mind his screaming. Fuck it made me even hornier. He tried to get out but couldn’t and I felt so fucking powerful… so fucking hot. I came inside him while his wife screamed in terror. They threw me out because of that. Heh. It was worth it though. Fuck, that little man struggling under me and the terror I saw in the wife’s eyes. That made me so fucking hot. It also made me realise, maybe for the first time, that being different wasn’t bad. That I liked being so much taller than everyone else. I started appreciating the way people would just move out of my way when I was walking down the street, and would comment all the time about my height, or about my arms. I started getting the notions you know? When they threw me out I went to the gym - it was the only place I felt comfortable at after all - and the owner let me live in an empty room above it. It was then I also found out how easy it was to make money when you’re… well… when you look like me. I lived above the gym, spent most of my day there and boy… word quickly got around that you could suck the big guy in the showers if you had a couple hundreds to give him. Hell, even the owner didn’t mind cause a lot of new guys signed up just to suck me off. Hah. Life was easy. I trained most of my days, had fags sucking my dick whenever I wanted and they even paid me for it. I even had regulars. And with those I experimented, you know? I learned I liked to cum when I was looking at myself. I learned I cummed faster the smaller they were. I learned to call them names. I got cocky. This one guy would let me do whatever I wanted to him so I just held him upside down and choked him on my big cock. Fuck that’s a favourite of mine until now. Just having a man, helpless, choking on my cock. See, I’m getting hard just thinking about it. And the bigger I got, the more I trained, the stronger I got, the hardest I’d cum. It was so much more of a rush being so much bigger than everybody else. I got hard only by training. By feeling the pump. A good pump would always get me fucking hard on its own. And there was always someone following me to the lockers so I got a good release. And, to be honest, I don’t want much more from life. I just want to be big. The biggest. And that’s what I worked on for a good 10 years. Living above the gym, getting fucking bigger, getting sucked by as many men and women as I wanted. But then I got greedy. One of my regulars, this petit little girl, was so much into my body. Called me daddy, liked to be slapped and shit. But yeah, she was tiny. Too small maybe. I don’t really remember much about that day. I remember I was fucking her and choking her while I was looking at myself in the mirror. I liked how big I looked, I was looking like a fucking god. At 28 I was about to enter my first bodybuilding competition so I was fucking shredded. It was after hours at the gym and I got her on the bench stool. I fucked her hard. I fucked her too hard. I didn’t notice when she passed out and kept choking her. I was just looking at myself. I was looking at my muscles and picturing myself demolishing my competition. Everyone else at that stage would be fucking humiliated by posing by my side. No one would be as big as I was. I choked her harder as I flexed my pecs, as I would on a most muscular pose and then I came. I came so hard and it was so good I saw stars. I came so much I was dizzy, my vision blurred and I knelt and sat by the side of the bench. She wasn’t breathing. I panicked, I tried CPR and shit but I was so fucking scared I didn’t know what to do. So I called 911 and was arrested then. 10 years it cost me. I got locked up and everything changed. I promised I’d never try a bodybuilding show again. You get a lot of time to think when you’re locked up for 10 years. Yeah, I made a few buddies in the joint, I kept training while in there - so nobody ever messed up with me. But I… I don’t know. Maybe I am a bad person. Maybe I’m just a narcissistic fuck who ended a girl’s life cause I’m a fucking psycopath. I never had sex with anyone while in prison. I didn’t have to. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I don’t think guys are hot. Or girls. I like me. I like being big, strong. Bigger than everybody else. That’s what I like. So I told you, I’m not gay. I’m not straight either. I don’t even fucking know what I am. I’m broken, I guess. For a long time I felt remorse for the girl. I still do. Or I think I do. Still, I felt nothing for her. I feel remorse for the act and I know what it means but I feel absolutely nothing for her. She wasn’t anything for me. I didn’t care for her. I don’t think I can care for other people. I think I’m sick. All I care about is me, my size, the way people look at me, the way you would do whatever I asked you to do without even asking for my reasons, runt. Being so much more of a man than anyone else is all I care about. Tony I met while I was in prison. He’s part of a professionalisation program and he teaches locked up guys how to be woodworkers, masons, these kinds of things. We got pretty close while I was in there so he took me in when I left the joint. So there you go. You wanted to know, now you do. I’ll pack my things up in the morning, runt. You don’t need to worry bout kicking me out. —--------------- After a final shot, he got up and went upstairs. I didn’t know what to say or what to do. Never in my wildest dreams I had to deal with something so heavy. While he told me his story I felt sorry for him, I felt scared about him, I felt his helplessness under all the mass. I understood why he would hug me now on our movie nights and why it took so long for him to warm up to me. And as I was walking up the stairs after him, I could feel the hair behind my neck rising as flashes of the times he forced me to suck him went through my mind. This man was strong beyond what I knew was possible. Was perhaps unstable and unable to control himself. And every step up the stairs was made in just as much impulse as my words to him when I got to the bedroom. - Alex, you’re not broken. You’re not. And I’ll do whatever it takes to show it to you. I will. You’re a good man. Whatever happened in the past will stay in the past. Just… please… don’t leave. I layed down at my bed, making space by his humongous feet and held them. Hugged them as I did so many nights before that. And wiping my tears on his feet, half drunk, fell asleep. PART 6 - MOVING ON How can I put it? It isn’t like I wasn’t afraid of him. Of course I was. But that wasn’t new. Fear and awe are very alike and I can’t know which one I felt in reality. Being in the same room as him, I’m sure, would have the same effect on anyone. He was way too big to ignore. The way you had to crank your neck up to look at his face, and how much muscle your eyes travel through to get there. Simply how much space he takes up in a room or how he has to bend and turn to cross a door. It’s not the same as just having a regular person around. So, when I woke up before he did the next day, like I did the day before that and went down the stairs to start preparing his breakfast, the last thing I was paying attention to was the dozen eggs boiling in the pot or the sizzling of the bacon or the nice smell of the bread about to come out of the oven. How do you even process that? I knew he had been in prison, yeah. But for killing a person? Sure, not on purpose. But I’d been there for oh so many times when he got in a narcissistic trance, barely registering his surroundings, fixated on his body and himself alone. How could I not think it would happen again? The anxious cogs in my head were interrupted by the heavy sound of his steps coming down from the bed. I turned around to see him ducking through the doorway, his vast, immense shoulders crossing the archway before I could see his face. He was wearing his boxers, always too tight on him. His naturally tan, hairy body always a surprise as one can never get used to how much space it takes. - Hey… - Hey… - So, how do you feel? - Shut up and eat your breakfast. - I grabbed his finger and pulled him towards the chair. He moved his mass over and sat, staring at me with those small, dark eyes. - Listen, I’m happy I know more stuff about you now. I don’t think it was easy on you. I chose to believe it wasn't. And I’m not running away or anything. My whole day is centered around you. What am I supposed to do? - Huh… so, you’re stuck? - No. That’s not what I mean. I don’t want it to stop. - What don’t you want to stop? - Our… our thing. I mean, I… manage everything around you, you get to grow bigger. - I do like growing bigger - he grinned. - Yeah… So… I like it too. And you were right all along. I do feel like I have a purpose, even if it looks like I’m just doing stuff for you. I feel good about our thing. I’m… content. - You’re content. - Yes! I feel like I’m part of something bigger. No pun intended. He smiled. It was weird when he smiled. He didn’t smile much so when he did it was like he didn’t know how. - So you’re not scared of me. - Of course not! He started walking forward towards me. I instinctively took a few steps back but he kept walking. My back touched the wall and still, he kept walking. He stopped right in front of me. Looking right at the top of his gut, I smelled his musky scent. His face looking down at me with a smirk. - Still not scared? - N… no. He moved his paws around my neck, circling around them and lifting me up, sliding me against the wall. My hands moved to his thick hairy forearms, grabbing what I can, trying to move them. I couldn’t. Steel it was around my neck. My feet left the ground and I started kicking around, barely with space to move it, hitting him a few times but it seemed like he wasn’t registering it. - You should be scared. I like it when you are. And look at you. I can see it in your eyes. You're shitting bricks, boy. And you should be. You’re tiny, I’m so much bigger, so much stronger than you. I can do whatever I want with you. Why wouldn’t you be scared? - S…stop! - Admit it then. Admit that you’re scared of me. - He squeezed a tiny bit, enough to make me cough. - I… I am, alright! I am always scared of you! I never know what to expect! - HAHAHAHAHAHA - He looked deep into my eyes and the smirk turned into a full laughter. He released his vice grip around my neck all of a sudden and I fell down, fighting to keep my balance, while he moved away laughing - Fuck, that makes me horny, how easy it is. And I see you’re sporting a chubby there too, boy. He was right. I was completely entranced by this mountain of a man. The feeling of being always so completely surrendered to his wishes, to whatever he wanted to use me for on that day, of making him feel and grow more powerful each day. Fuck, how could that NOT make me horny? If anything, I wanted more of that! - Did you mean it, Leo? When you said you’d whatever it took? - Yes. - Do you trust me? - I do. - Okay, you’re gonna have to. Because things are gonna change around here. I want you to have an even more active role in my growth. I want you making charts, taking measurements, taking notes. We’re gonna track how much I’m growing. Measuring myself against you every day makes me horny but it’s not effective and it’s not enough anymore. - That’s fine, I can do it, agreed. - It’s not a discussion, Leo. We are going to update the gym. I need more tools for my growth. How’re my finances? - You have nothing to worry about. You’re in the top 0.02% creators on onlyfans, you know? - Don’t care. Does it pay for new gym equipment? - Yes. - Good. I’ll send you the bill. Need new gear too. I’m gonna blow up, boy. - I’ll take care of the funds. - Good. He finished his breakfast and was about to get up. - Wait… I… I need to ask you something. - Go ahead. - Do you trust me as well? - I trust you like to please me, as you should. - Fair. How do you truly feel about telling me everything you did? - Am I supposed to feel something? - I mean, you did end that night telling me you were gonna move away cause you were a freak. How’s that? - You don’t want me to. - Of course I don’t. Do you feel closer to me, though? Less of a freak? - Oh fuck, what? Do you want me to get all sentimental on you? You’re cool, Leo. I like having you around. But no, I don’t feel any less of a freak. - There’s nothing wrong with being a freak. - I know. And I like it. I suppose wanting to be the bigger man there is makes me a freak anyway. But you know… you’re gay. How did you feel when you realised you weren’t the only gay guy in the world? - I see what you mean. It was comforting. - Exactly. That freak part of me bothers me. And sometimes I wish I had a community of muscle obsessed fuckers around me. - You can find that in any gym, you know. - Oh, you know that’s far from true. Nobody is more into being the biggest, strongest fucker there is than I am. I don’t know anyone who jerks off to pictures of themselves. And can I tell you something? When I’m jacking off in front of the mirror and you’re there, all tiny and shit, all I can think about is that I could take you right there, holding your neck, seeing you pass out cause I’m so fucking strong… and that’s what making me cum these days. And I’m not sure I like that. That’s too freaky. Even for me. - It makes sense. I try not to question it but I never thought an alpha ape who threw me around as much as you do would make me so horny. - You like it, don’t you boy? - I do, Sir. Very much. - I know. - Tell you what. What if we found these people? - What do you mean? - Let’s find your community. I’m sure there are people like you somewhere. We just have to find them. - You’re crazy. And what’re you gonna do with these people? - Meet them. Talk to them. Let them know you exist. - And how do you know you’re even gonna find these people? - I don’t. But I’m sure as hell gonna try. You deserve that. - I like to hear that. Say it again. - You deserve it. I’ll do it for you. - You really would do anything for me, wouldn’t you? - There was that smirk again. - It couldn’t hurt me meeting some new people too. I mean, we barely leave the house for anything and the only people we have from time to time are Tony and the boys. - And your choice for new people are big men obsessed with growing bigger? - You forgot narcissistic. - I never forget how narcissistic I am. You would be too if you were in my skin, boy. - he stopped for a moment, took a deep breath and continues - Okay. Go ahead, do your best to find another me. - That I could never find. I don't think there's anyone as tall and as large as you out there. But I’ll do the best I can. I looked at Alex and he was still not onboard. The two of us had spent way too much time locked in this house by ourselves and I could almost feel his anxiety over meeting new people. He was an introvert most of the time and it felt odd seeing him outside of his comfort zone for a second, perhaps insecure? He fascinated me. How can someone go from a self absorbed muscle god to an insecure wall of muscle like that? What exactly made him feel that way? - Alex, you like bossing me around, don’t you? It makes you horny. - It does, Leo. And you like it too. - I do. And when you boss me around, and have me worship you and have me suck your cock. You like that too, don’t you? - Fuck yeah. - Are you holding back? - What? - Are you holding back? - Holding back on what? - Do you wish you were doing anything else with me? - Like… fucking you? I told you, boy, I’m not gay. - Yeah, yeah… it’s pretty clear you don’t want to fuck me. Do you wish you were… rougher? - I’d end you if I were any rougher. - Just answer the question. Do you hold back on what you like to do? - You don’t know what you’re asking. - he was clearly uncomfortable. - Do you wish you were rougher but you’re not, cause you’re afraid of what I’m gonna think, or afraid if it’s appropriate, or if you’re gonna hurt me? - I WOULD hurt you. - So you do hold back. - I have to. - What if you didn’t? What would happen then? - No, I can’t. - Why not? You think I can’t take it? - You probably can’t. But it’s not just that. - What is it then? - I… I don’t know… It’s… it’s sick. - Why is it sick? - Cause I can’t get horny on what? On breaking you? On choking you? - And yet you do. You told me you cum thinking of you holding my neck. Why don’t you then? - But it’s not right. - What’s missing? Consent? You have consent. - You don’t know what you’re consenting to. - What are you afraid of? You know what I’m thinking? I’m thinking you’re not man enough to be any rougher with me. - WHAT? - You heard me. You act all alpha, all dom but it’s all bullshit. Truth is you’re scared of being a real fucking man and you settle for the occasional suck me boy, worship me boy crap. - Shut the fuck up, boy, remember your fucking place - he said in a low almost whispered voice, clinching his right fist, while holding the back of the chair with his left hand as if balancing himself. - You shut up, you big dumb fuck! - I screamed, and instantly regretted it. In a moment, he picked the chair up and threw it back to the ground, shattering it in the process. His face look disfigured, he looked at me growling and just swooped his big thick arm around me in one movement, lifting me up off of the ground and locking me by his side as if I were a folder. - WHO YOU CALLING DUMB, YOU FUCKING SICK BOY! - he carried me over to the dining room and jerked his body around, expelling me in the process. I flew over to the ground, scared to death. His eyes were jet red, his face transfigured in rage. As he walked towards me to catch me again I squirmed away the best I could, watching chairs and the dinner table in front of him flying out of his way so easily as if they were made of paper. He reached straight to my neck, getting me to stand and not stopping there, lifting me up with one arm only, his powerful hands squeezing the pipe enough my face was instantly red. - IS THAT WHAT YOU WANT? Do you want me to cut loose? Do you want me to hurt you? I’ll hurt you, you fucker! And with that he threw me away again, so far I crashed down with a thump, almost hitting my head in the process. I looked back at him in terror - what have I done? - and there it was. The dick outlined by the white boxers growing to attention. He was enjoying this. He grabbed me by the ankle this time and walked towards the living room, dragging me through the floor. When he stopped by the couch he jerked me up again and held me in a full nelson from behind, my arms up, lifting me up from the ground again. The pain was almost unbearable. - You like this, you sick fucking boy? I’m gonna show you what over 340 pounds of man can do to you. - AHHH - I screamed in pain - Alex, please stop, you’re hurting me, Alex! - YEAH BOY, scream boy! Fucking beg! You’re dead, boy! His rage was slowly being replaced by how horny he was getting. His dick was grinding against my ass, harder at every second, his hips moving involuntarily, as if he were fucking me over his underwear. Thrusting over and over again, he let go of my arms and I fell on all fours. Kicking the couch behind him, he again grabbed by my waist and placed me standing in front of him. Alex grabbed my shirt and ripped it off in one swift motion, the shirt burning my skin as it ripped. He did the same with the rest of my clothes and I saw myself naked in front of this hairy beast, three, probably four times my size, completely at his mercy. He was sweating in rage, his nose flared like a bull’s. He slapped my face so hard I saw black for a second, my ears ringing as I was pushed to the side, back to the floor. He ripped his underwear, hard as a rock and leaking pre cum. The oversized monster roared this time in his deep bassy voice, hitting his pecs with his fists like an enraged animal, more beast than man. Alex grabbed me, this time in a bearhug, my body engulfed in his hard muscles so deeply I couldn’t move my arms. And he squeezed. Harder. And harder. The air left my lungs and I was desperate trying to breathe but unable to inhale so tight he held me against his pecs. I could feel his hot breath on my face, his musk but overall his presence. He was there, as alpha as he could be, as big as he could be, as if growing right in front of me. His need to be brutal and own me completely feeding his ego, making him grow even more in confidence. - You wanted this, boy. You wanted to submit. You wanted to suffer. You wanted this much man to own you. I’ll break you now. I’ll fucking end you. Fuck. I’m so fucking horny. I own you. I am the biggest, strongest motherfucker you’ll ever know. And I’ll do whatever the fuck I want with you. You’re nothing to me. I’ll use you in any way I want to. I’m not even using all of my strenght and you can’t get away. You can’t fucking move at all, you little sick boy. And you know I own you. You want it. Say you want it. You’d let me break you so I can cum. Say it. And I looked at him and finally saw him for who he was. And it was the most overwhelming thing to have all this power, all this presence surrounding me. I knew there was nothing else that would make me happier. He was right. I was ready to be his, to be whatever he wanted me to be. I was his. I couldn’t say it though, I couldn’t breathe. He needed to know. I looked at him with adoring eyes, completely surrendered. He read my lips. - Do it. I heard the crack and wanted to scream but still couldn’t. My vision was instantly blurred by the sharp pain I felt on my ribs. He growled again, the horniest I’d ever seen him, kneeling while still holding me in his iron embrace. He was close. Turning my body around he lay on the floor, my body on top of his, and wrapped his arm around my neck, biceps bigger than my head choking me. - I own you, boy. I’ll cum when you’re out. And as his whole body squirmed under me in the biggest orgasm I’d ever seen, his cum wetting my back, all I could ask for was sweet release from this monster’s embrace. I was ready. I’d served my purpose. And he choked me until I black out. ______________________ When I woke up in the bed, sheets crusted by his dry cum, I knew a few hours had passed. I still felt the sharp pain in my ribs and would for a few more weeks. But it was no time to think about the pain. No. I had a mission. I went online into every corner of the internet I could find. Forums, reddit, all of it. My post read: Looking for men who are obsessed with their own bodies and believe size is power.

El asunto comenzó cuando Ramiro me regaló unos calzoncillos blancos de slip. Ramiro y yo éramos amigos desde la secundaria. El día que había decidido irme a vivir solo, él se encontraba en la misma situación así y me dijo de alquilar un departamento con tres ambientes y compartir los gastos. Me pareció una buena idea y así fue: a los pocos meses encontramos un departamento enorme que podíamos pagar entre los dos. Ramiro era gay, pero eso a mí nunca me había importado. Al parecer yo no era el tipo de chabón que a él le gustaba, lo cual no complicaba el asunto entre nosotros. Pero como decía, el asunto comenzó cuando Ramiro me regaló unos calzoncillos blancos de slip. En verdad el asunto era un chiste que él me había hecho. —Te quedarían bien unas slipetas blancas —me dijo. Entonces para mi cumpleaños, a modo de chiste, me regaló unos calzoncillos de esos. Nos reímos y eso fue todo. Ramiro era un chaboncito muy gracioso, medía 1,40 lo cual lo volvía una suerte de ratita. Era flaco como un fideo y siempre decía que tenía el cuerpo de un chico de doce años. No le molestaba ser tan chiquito, es más, siempre decía que le gustaba ser así porque le gustaban los hombres mas grandes que él y bueno, no era muy dificil ser mas grande que él. Yo tampoco era un gigante, mido 1.70, algo bastante normal. Iba al gimnasio para no volverme una ameba y me cuidaba en las comidas, pero solo eso. Y resultó que un día, antes de trabajar, cuando fui a buscar un calzón descubrí que estaban todos sucios, excepto el que Ramiro me había regalado. Me lo puse para salir del paso y descubrí que no eran tan incómodos como había imaginado. Ese día me sentí super energizado, como si tuviera una suerte de alegría o algo. Las chicas de la oficina me dijeron que me veían muy bien, incluso me preguntaron si estaba ejercitando. La verdad era que me sentía muy bien y bastante caliente. Esa misma tarde hablando con la recepcionista me di cuenta que me la estaba levantando y con una naturalidad que no sabía que tenía me la chamuyé para llevarla a mi depto. Esa noche garchamos como conejos. Yo me sentía al palo. Esa semana fue toda así, incluso en el gimnasio empecé a levantar mas peso. Tenía una energía interminable. En el espejo empecé a notar que estaba mas musculoso y por alguna razon me empezó a gustar usar el slip de Ramiro. También era verdad que cuando las chicas con las que me acosté esa semana (fueron 3) me vieron usando eso me dijeron que les encantaba. Así fue que me lo dejé puesto. Lo lavaba cada vez que me bañaba, dormía desnudo y al día siguiente estaba seco. Ustedes se preguntarán que pasó. No tengo la menor idea, pero empecé a crecer. Fue una locura, era algo de no creer. Mis músculos se inflaron hasta el punto de que la ropa me empezó a quedar apretada. Pero no solo fueron mis músculos sino que tambien empecé a crecer en altura. Así fue como al mes de estar usando la slipeta medía 1.75 y pesaba 80kilos. Pegué una espalda de la puta madre y mis brazos se volvieron enormes. Me sentía una bestia. Y como si fuera poco la pija me empezó a crecer. Yo no entendía que estaba pasando, pero la sensación era genial. Me sentía superman y tenía el cuerpo de superman. Me empezó a pasar que ni bien llegaba a casa quería sacarme la remera.Yo nunca había sido así de andar sin remera, pero ahora sentía que quería estar así, solo con la slipeta. Me causaba gracia que Ramiro no me podía sacar los ojos de encima. Me daba cuenta de que me miraba hacer el más mínimo movimiento. Mis nuevos músculos lo volvían loco. Y pasó que me empezó a gustar que me mirara lo grande que estaba. Y para mi sorpresa el asunto de crecer no había terminado. Recién empezaba. Cada día que pasaba yo estaba no solo más alto sino con músculos más grandes, era como que me estaba inflando con cada día que pasaba. A los dos meses ya medía 1.80 y pesaba 95kilos. En el trabajo las minas estaban locas con mis músculos. Se la pasaban tocándome y diciendo lo bueno que estaba. Durante esa época me la pasé garchando, casi todos los días llevaba una mina nueva y la hacía mierda en mi cama. Tenía la pija enorme, me había convertido en un semental. Pero a las minas les encantaba que tuviera el pecho tan grande, era verdad. Mis pectorales se habían inflado y eran dos montañas gigantes llenas de fuerza. Me costaba encontrar remeras que me entraran. En casa andaba todo el día en slipeta. Todo mi cuerpo musculoso quedaba al aire. Ramiro no podía sacarme los ojos de encima, pero no se animaba a decir nada. Yo lo veía ahí debajo mio moviéndose alrededor como una ratita alrededor de un queso gigante y me moría de risa. Cada día lo veía mas chiquito y flacucho, pero en verdad era que yo me estaba volviendo mas grande y musculoso. Empezó a pasar que mis hombros se volvieron tan enormes y mi espalda tan ancha que tenía que girar para pasar por las puertas y a los tres meses había crecido tanto que me tenía que agachar para pasar por las puertas. Mi pija se había vuelto una anaconda de veinte centímetros flácida, pero que crecía hasta medio metro. La slipeta me quedaba tan apretada que pija colgaba enorme con mis bolas llenas de semen. Me había vuelto un gigante inmenso. Me causaba gracia ver como Ramiro intentaba ocultar su pijita parada cada vez que me veía caminar desnudo con todos mis enormes músculos al aire. Mis piernas eran dos troncos enormes llenos de fuerza y músculos. Cada una de mis piernas se había vuelto mas ancha que su cuerpo. Mis biceps era mas grandes que su cabecita y mi pectorales eran tan grandes que me tenía que inclinar sobre ellos para verlo ahí debajo admirando mi enorme musculatura. A veces para joderlo, mientras cocinaba en calzones decía cosas como: —Uh, chabon, estoy re duro, no sabés como me cuesta moverme con estos músculos. —… —¿Qué decís? —le preguntaba flexionando un brazo gigante que explotaba con un bicep enorme—¿Te parece que estoy suficientemente grande? Mirá este brazo. Soy una bestia. O a veces le contaba a las minas que me había garchado la noche anterior. —Boludo, no sabés como estaban las minas ayer, se volvían locas por mi pecho. Me lamieron las tetas estas y me tocaron todo. Estaban locas por mis músculos. Me parece que cuanto mas grande me vuelvo más se excitan esas putas. Y cuando me las garcho acaban como cinco veces. Boludo, no sabés lo enorme que tengo la pija. Parezco un caballo. —… Al mes de eso pegué un estirón todavía mas grande. Llegué al 1.90 y a los 120 kilos. Pero apenas tenía grasa y todos mis músculos eran enormes y duros. Me sentía Hulk, aunque tenía una cintura bastante chica lo cual acentuaba la forma de V de mi espalda. La slipeta todavía me entraba aunque los pelos de mis huevos asomaban por ambos lados y se veía el tamaño inmenso de mi poronga. De todos modos seguía sacándome la ropa al llegar a casa y Ramiro al verme corría al baño. Yo me daba cuenta de que se pajeaba con solo verme caminar. Y la verdad que no podía culparlo. Mi cuerpo musculoso era impresionante. Parecía una estatua tallada en piedra toda gigante y musculosa. Mi pecho era inmenso, ancho y abultado. Mis brazos eran dos piedras enormes y mi espalda parecía un valle de músculos. Me había vuelto un macho inmenso y super dotado. —¿Qué decís, chabon? A que soy el hombre mas grande que viste tu vida. Mira el tamaño de mis músculos. A esa altura Ramiro me parecía un enano diminuto. Lo veía todo flaquito y chiquito que me causaba gracia como se movía alrededor de mis gigantezcos músculos. A veces sin querer me tocaba el cuerpo y yo me daba cuenta de que se estremecía a punto de acabar. Se la pasaba llendo al baño. Una noche después de cenar él se levantó con los platos y me di cuenta que ya era mas alto que él estando sentado. Le sacaba mas de una cabeza. —A ver, vení chabon, acercate —le dije. Me obedeció temblando. No solo le pasaba a él, todo el mundo parecía obedecerme a cualquier cosa que dijera. Al parecer cuando te volvías así de musculoso y grande la gente se sentía intimidada. —Vení, acercate, quiero ver cuanto mas grande soy. Me abrí de piernas y me senté derecho. Todo mi cuerpo musculoso brillaba y mi pija en la slipeta se abultaba gigante. Había cogido toda la semana pero las ganas de seguir cogiendo no se me habían ido. Ramiro se acercó sosteniendo los platos. —Deja eso. Lo dejó sobre la mesa. —Vení, acercate más a mi cuerpo. Quiero ver lo enorme que soy. Se acercó hasta quedar a centímetros de mi pecho enorme. Mi cuerpo junto al suyo parecía todavía mas grande, de pronto sentía que mis músculos se endurecían como cuando entrenaba. Me estaba inflando solo de estar cerca de esa mierdita. —Creo que estoy un poco grande —dije y flexioné mi brazo frente a su cara. Sus ojos se abriero como platos. —Sacate la remera. Temblando se sacó la remera. Ramiro era un flacucho diminuto y pálido sin un músculo. —ja, boludo, sos mínimo. No tenés ni un músculo. Mirá la diferencia de nuestro cuerpos,. Yo estoy todo enorme, mirame el pecho. Vení mas cerca. Así, fijate lo grande que lo tengo. Mirame los hombros y los brazos. Estoy todo duro. Estoy super inflado. Ramiro estaba con la boca abierta viendo mi cuerpo cada vez mas grande, duro y brillante. Mi pecho parecía haberse duplicado de tamaño. Me sentía gigante. —Sacate el pantalón —le dije y empecé a acariciarme la pija debajo del calzón. Me daba cuenta de que me había crecido. Todo mi cuerpo estaba mucho mas grande. Me sentia gigante y fuerte. Capaz de levantar un auto con mis brazos musculosos. Ramiro se sacó el pantalón y asomaron sus piernitas de gallina. Era apenas un palito. Su pijita parada era mas chica que mi dedo meñique. —Boludo, sos una mierdita. Mirá la diferencia de nuestros cuerpos. Soy como veinte veces mas grande que vos. Mirá el pecho que tengo. Estoy enorme. Boludo, ¿y vos te crees un hombre con ese cuerpo? Esto es un hombre. Mira el cuerpo que tengo. Flexioné ambos brazos y acabó apenas con un suspiro. —jaja, ¿acabaste de solo ver mis músculos? Que puto que sos. A ver mostrame esa pijita. Sacate el calzoncillo a si veo lo chiquita que tenés la pija. Se lo sacó. Era todavía más chica de lo que yo pensaba. —Jajaja, chabon, la tenés diminuta. Boludo, ¿Qué hacés con eso? Es un maní. Apuesto a que querés ver una pija en serio. ¿Querés ver el tamaño de mi poronga?¿Querés ver la pija gigante que tengo? Apuesto que te moris de ganas de verme en pelotas. ¿Qué decís? Querés ver todo mi cuerpo musculoso y mi pija gigante parada. Ramiro dijo que si. De los ojos le caían lágrimas. Me puse de pie despacio viendo como se achicaba debajo de mi pecho gigante. Él me veía cada vez mas grande y más alto. Con todos mis músculos brillando, enormes y duros. —Uh, chabon, estoy enorme. Me paré y toqué el techo con la cabeza. Debía medir más de dos metros. Mi músculos se habían inflado hasta la locura. Me bajé la slipeta y pudo ver mi pija gigante y flacida asomando como la trompa de un elefante. Empecé a masturbarme con una mano mientras con la otra me tocaba los músculos. —Jaja, mirá el tamaño de mis músculos. Mirá el cuerpo de hombre gigante que tengo —mi pija se había parado por la mitad y ya era mas grande y ancha que antes—. Mirá el hombre enorme en que se convirtió tu amigo. Soy un dios, chabon, mirá mi pecho. Soy gigante. Mirá mis brazos enormes. Mirá mis piernas y mirá esta pija gigante que tengo. Era una cosa inmensa, una anaconda enorme, parada y dura. Flexioné ambos brazos. —Mirá lo grande que estoy, putito enano, mirá al gigante de tu amigo musculoso. Siento que estoy creciendo de solo estar en bolas. ¿Qué decís, enano, soy lo suficientemente musculoso? Apuesto a que querés lamerme todo el cuerpo y tocarme los músculos. ¿Qué decís? ¿Me querés chupar la pija gigante? Mirá este tronco que tengo. Soy un semental. Mi pecho se infló de repente y mis brazos tambien. —uh, estoy enorme —dije. Mi espalda se volvió más ancha y mis piernas crecieron como jamones. De pronto estaba inflándome todo. Necesitaba garchar cuanto antes. Mis bolas se habían llenado de semen. —Es tu día de suerte, enano, te voy a romper el culo de un buen pijazo —dije y mis músculos se inflaron más.

Tales From A Muscle Growth Cartel Part 1 - Sometimes Drugs Give You More than a High Jack was a drug kingpin of sorts. Like any potent drug, people craved it, they came to him, offered him their life’s treasures and he gave them their fix. In a world where usually only the strongest survive and only the smartest staid on top, he was doing quite well for himself and living an easy life. That was because in Jack’s case there were no rival drug lords because what he had to offer nobody else could give. His drug came from within. Jack had a special ability that no one could explain. You see, he found from an early age that his cum had an odd effect on people. When he fucked someone or they sucked him off, their bodies would change. When he was only fifteen he and his best friend started screwing around and before they were done, Charlie was bigger than the captain of the football team with a dick that looked like it came from a donkey instead of a person. That’s when he learned that the more cum someone consumed, the more they would change. Which brings us to the second unique thing about Jack. He knew from the first time he had ever jerked off that there was no limit to the amount he could cum. The more he jerked, the more his cock and balls grew to keep up. Of course there were times when he lost control, leading to his room having to be renovated several times before he left home. Then after he was done, over the course of several hours, his nuts would slowly shrink back to their usual fist size. At an early age, Jack used his “gifts” on his friends. This caused him to have so many friends that his high school dominated almost every men’s sport they competed in while he was there. Then he noticed a strange thing. About a month after fucking his friends into a new body they started to lose their muscles and no amount of weight lifting could maintain what they had. Eventually after a year they would end up skinnier than they were before with a smaller dick. Jack would fuck them all again and their killer bods would be restored but they never lasted as long the second time and the third time was even worse. Soon every jock in his high school was addicted to his cock which is when he realized the potential for a business opportunity. After he graduated he moved to LA where he found many who were desperate for his services. There were so many aspiring models and actors that needed an edge. When they couldn’t pay he would have them do favors for him that were worth even more. All of his body guards were simply guys willing to give up their lives for a continuous supply of his cum. Which was convenient because while his talents left him with a muscular frame, sometimes the demand for his juices left his balls so huge he couldn’t walk so they had to carry him. He built a reputation for rarely leaving his mansion in the hills and never wearing clothes. Which brings us to an early afternoon in the spring. He was sitting on his couch, his bowling ball sized nuts were sitting on the cushions, resting from a busy morning and his 12’’ soft dick was splayed over his thigh. He was watching the news and eating lunch when one of his body guards walked into the room. Chad was nearly seven feet tall. His massive package was hardly covered by the speedo Jack made all of his people wear. “That guy from last night is back. Pretty sure he’s just as broke as he was. You want us to beat the crap out of him?” “Who, Kyle? No, I figured he’d be back,” Jack answered. “I have a job lined up for him. Let him in.” Kyle was dressed in a white polo with khaki’s. He looked more at home on a golf course than a drug din. About five years ago he had decided to skip all of the hard work and take the ultimate short cut for the perfect bod. The cum infusions had become so frequent lately that even though he had a great job at a software company, he had blown through his savings and his girlfriend was starting to notice things going missing. His biceps bulged against the sleeves of his polo, but not like they had last week. But pay day wasn’t until next week and the bank refused to give him more loans because he was so deeply in debt. Not to mention all of the money he owed Jack. He walked in the room looking nervous and immediately had an uncontrollable hard on. The smell of that sweet cum that he wanted so badly was hanging in the room. “Kyle, have a seat,” he said affably enough. “So I was thinking, you know that if you just hook me up this one time I’ll pay you double for it next week,” the visitor said darting his eyes from side to side, nervously. “Now Kyle,” the practiced speech that he had said to so many began, “I don’t run a charity. You want something of mine, you have to pay for it.” “Yeah, Jack, I will. I just need the stuff now and when I get the…” “You already owe me thirty grand, you gonna make it forty?” Then his voice became softer. “No, no Kyle. I need something that’s worth more than a promise. Did you have time to think about my little job offer I gave you last night?” “Look, I have a job and girlfriend, I can’t just whore myself out for you.” “Please, man, spare me the girlfriend line. You guys always want the perfect bod so you can screw around. Don’t pretend that you want to look like that to be loyal.” He laughed. “Besides, you’re gonna have a pretty hard time convincing the guy that you’re begging for a fuck from that sex is something special that you save for your sweet heart.” “But that’s different…” “Ha! Sure it is. How long you think that relationship’s gonna last when she realizes the money is all gone and that perfect body shrivels up. You’ve got about two weeks tops before you look like a smack addict.” He laughed in his face. “Look, I don’t like to cut people off. So work for me and get all you want for free.” “All I want?” His hands and lips started to tremble. The thought made him go hard instantly. “Did I stutter?” “I mean I…” Kyle murmured something incoherently and Jack started to play with his cock. Precum started to ooze down the semi-hard shaft filling the room with even more of that oh so potent cum musk. “You know what you want. Fuck the chick, she can’t give you this. Crawl over and have a taste.” When Jack said crawl he meant it and Kyle knew the only way to get a free taste was to humor him. So got on his hands and knees and moved over to the couch where he began to lick the sweet jizz. “Fuuuuuck,” Kyle groaned as his muscles began to tingle. The growth was always accompanied by the most intense pleasure of his life. “Fuck yes, I’ll do it.” He said trying to suck down as much jizz as he could. “Not so fast.” Jack reached over Kyle and pulled his phone out. “Call the chick and tell her you’ve found someone else. I don’t want her wondering where you are and calling the cops.” “But my…” Jack shoved his face against the jizz fountain as he whimpered his protests. “Fine, fuck, I’ll do it,” he cut in. So after five minutes of listening to the most pathetic conversation he had ever heard Jack signaled him to hang up. Kyle was visibly shaken by what he had just done but a cum load to the face made him snap out of his stupor. “Come get breakfast,” Jack taunted. Kyle launched himself at the dick sucking away. Jack was jizzing like a faucet and with each gulp Kyle could feel his bi’s, tri’s, pecs, and delts swelling. “Mmmm fuck yeah,” he moaned, the growth made him forget about what he’d just done. He savored every drop as his shirt began to fit him like it did last week, so tight. He was waiting for Jack to pull out like he always did but it didn’t happen. He even looked up at him expecting to be told he’d had enough but Jack was just groaning with his eyes closed. Suddenly Kyle felt his shirt give way. He heard a loud rip as his pecs burst out of his polo. His cock emerged from his waistline as his ass and thighs began to shred his shorts. His balls sank down like grape fruits and touched the floor. He was becoming freakishly huge but still he didn’t stop. He wanted more, he couldn’t think straight anymore. His cock grew thicker than his wrist and began to drool cum all over the floor while each of his pecs swelled larger than his entire chest was before he came in. His nipples were continuously pushed further down by his expanding chest. His eight pack abs looked like swelling boulders. Meanwhile Jack’s balls had expanded into beach ball sized nuts to keep pace with all of the cum as they churned out more and more seed to fuel Kyle’s transformation. Kyle’s mind slowly gave way to the pleasure. All he could think of was fucking and sucking as he was dumbed down. His cock grew fatter than a normal person’s arm as it grew between his gigantic pecs and began to splash jizz into his own face. Still he continued to bore down on that cock, not caring about the freak he was becoming. Jack’s balls grew so large one of them fell off the couch with a tremendous thud. Each one weighed over one hundred pounds. Kyle felt hands grab him from behind and pull him backwards. He struggled to reach the cock again but there were four of them and he was delirious from the cum. They shoved his face into his own cock massive head which was already at mouth level. He instinctively started sucking that instead and he was dragged down a hallway into a bedroom. His volleyball sized nuts trailed along the floor. They hoisted him up and placed him on the bed but he was so engrossed in stroking his massive cock and sucking himself that he barely noticed what was going on. He was impossibly huge he was almost 7 ½ feet. His 800-pound frame sank into the sturdy mattress. His arms were so large that he could barely reach his cock. Jack could be heard in the other room talking with his muscular attendants. “No, he’s not done yet. The client wants them bigger.” The body guards arrived again and this time they were carrying Jack’s huge nutsack. Each massive ball was being toted by one of massive men. “Spread him!” Two body guards spread Kyle’s legs and Jack forced his way into the tight hole. A hydrant of cum poured into him and he groaned in uncontrollable pleasure. Kyles were bulging uncontrollably, striving against each other for space. His arms became so beefy it became harder to move them. Suddenly he couldn’t reach his cock anymore. As Jack pounded away, Kyle became more and more of an immobile sculpture. When he could no longer do more than wiggle, Jack pulled out. Kyle was laying there helplessly, his fat cock was drooling all over his face. “Ughh—you said all cum I want! Want more!” “And so I did. I just never said it would all be mine. I have a few clients who are willing to pay more money than you’ve ever made to use your body as a jungle gym. Have fun.” Jack laughed as they carried him out. In the world of instant gratification Jack was like a casino. He provided thrills, a rush, and temporary gains you could never achieve on your own but in the end, the house always won.

Chapter One "Looking forward to seeing you for the first time since we first met online. Trusting that you will excuse any tiredness but that's what an eight hour time difference will do. See you tomorrow, Steve" For the last five years since I had met Steve online, a self confessed muscleman, born in the late 30's, growing up in the late 40's and 50's with comic book superheroes becoming big, strong and powerful, signing up for the Charles Atlas course as soon as he was old enough to, liking the pump so much that he joined a gym as soon as he entered work, and yet never even thought of entering a contest until I mentioned it on the offhand within six months of being wowed by his physique and now a multi title regional bodybuilding champ and just six months out from his first national shot at the age of 60, I was finally going to have my dream come true, meeting him in the flesh. It was just sheer coincidence that we discovered we had a common interest outside bodybuilding. I logged on one evening after the opening night of our community theatre's production of "Oh, what a lovely war!" and hadn't had a chance to get out of my World War One captain's uniform when Steve messaged me and when I launched the webcam he immediately went into a martial pose saluted and declared "Sir, yes, sir!". It was a couple of weeks later that Steve told me why, at the same time as telling me he was bisexual (following on from a discussion I was having with him about whether having an alternative lifestyle made you a better politician or not) when he announced that one of his deepest, darkest, sexual fantasies was being constricted into the army and forced to take part in a series of tests that bordered on BDSM torture. As it happened, I was doing some research on the subject for my novels based in the 17th century, where the lead character was being faced with the rack if he didn't reveal some secret information, and for the first time ever Steve came on camera, moaning "Oh fuck, me, tortured by the military, oh fuck, yeah!" I had never seen Steve so riled up, so manly and so muscular in all my life and so when I was able to host some of my friends, the first invite went to Steve saying that if he wanted to, and seeing as my role as a miltary captain had gone down so well they wanted me to play another captain (this time a Italian captain in the stage version of "'Allo 'Allo") then I would be only to willing to help him with his fantasy. The reaction when I told him, a massive cumshot that blurred the camera and a moan of sexual desire that I had to whip the headphones off in case I was deafened, it was clear that he was only too happy and so as I waited by the front door of the house I lived in, I watched the street for the coach arriving from Birmingham. As soon as it passed by, I waved and as Steve waved back, I knew it was just a matter of moments. When he arrived at the door, I shook his hand, gestured him in, closed the door and declared "Oh, Steve, at last!" and with that practically hugged him. For the first time in my life, all twenty two years of it, I was meeting another person who I did not know prior to meeting them online. As Steve chuckled he returned the hug and picked me off the floor chuckling "My, you're heavier than you look!" and with that put me down and asked the first question he said he would do "Now, or later?" Smiling I dashed upstairs to my room and came down wearing the World War One Captain's uniform and reaching the bottom of the stairs declared "Atten, SHUN!" and Steve immediately fell into a martial pose, saluted and declared "Sir, I'm the candidate from the US Army, sir!". "At ease, son!" I smiled and collected the sheet of paper that Steve handed me. As I gave it a cursory glance he whispered "All my own work!" and with that read it out loud. "To Captain Cornstack, Captain of the British Army stationed in the county of Pwhywis" at which point I sighed, looked up and Steve said "Sorry, sir, we can't understand Welsh!" to which I nodded can carried on reading, "Sir, we are pleased to present our best man for the job. If this man cannot help you in your research, then quite frankly no one can. Yours, Captain America, US Military (Superhero section)" "Name?" I barked "Peebles, sir" replied Steve, saluting, "Private Steve Peebles!" "And do you have any idea what you have been asked to do?" "No, sir" he replied, "This mission is on a strictly need to know basis. All I have been told is to follow your direct orders without question, sir!" "Good!" I smiled and pointed to the room on the right of the hallway, "That's your quarters for the duration" and then pointing to the next door added "And Dr. Maize will see you in there for your medical" and with that turned on the spot and went upstairs. "Sir, how do I present myself to Dr. Maize?" asked Steve "Naked" I replied which cause Steve to moan "Thank you, sir!"

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three C by Big-Zargo Story C Blue Bulls Brew Marty’s Elixir was packed with patrons, making Daniel Moore somewhat happy. He was concerned when 6 girls didn’t show up for work today and he was angry when Sally mysteriously disappeared; but with the rest of his male staff he would be able to attend to everyone. Paul’s grandson was having his 21st birthday and Daniel owing him one, was happy to oblige his old friend. “Hey, Mr. Moore I have to go to the restroom, just number one Sir. Craig the beefy bouncer Said. “It’s all right, you can go. Nothing bad is going to happen while you’re in there but make it quick though.” Daniel the skinny bartender said, while smiling. “Wait a second I almost forgot have you seen Sally. She Came here Early but I don’t know why she would disappear, especially on a Friday night.” Daniel said with concern. “Yet that is strange.” Craig said while eyebrows narrowing in suspicion. “Something very bad must have come up. I think after my shift I’ll call her to see if she’s okay.” “Don’t worry about in two minutes I’ll have Jason take my place and make a phone call to her.” Daniel said. Walking past the bar’s countertop Craig headed towards the restroom, a few seconds later Kyle Shepard into the restroom as well and then the man of the hour Paul’s grandson Harry followed as well. The door fell with a crash on to the floor of the bar. All heads swiveling towards the sound of the door’s destruction. All peoples mouse dropping as they saw three extremely huge men. Couple seconds earlier “How do you like your birthday party. I know it isn’t as special now that your older Son; but you have to have fun for their sake.” Paul said to his grandson, with concern in his eyes. “Thanks grandpa.” Harry said with a dim smile on his face. “That’s the spirit boy. Marty’s elixir has a special drink for celebration. It will be your first taste of alcohol and I want it to be special for you since it was the 21st birthday.” Paul said. “Allen, David, and Frank can you guys move over, I have to go to the restroom, Harry said to his some of his rockets friends sitting next to him. Paul smiled at the sight of his grandson, making his way towards the restroom. This would be a good time for get Daniel to bring out the birthday cake and the Majestic Elixir for his grandson. Before could ask one of his grandsons’ friend to go over to Daniel about the cake and majestic elixir. They heard something crash on to the floor of Marty’s Elixir. Present time Three extremely huge hairy men have barged into the bar, with a wave of fog their feet. All in the bar are stun at the site of the huge men all that they were wearing were bowties. Terrence having a big smile at the site of the stunned humans. “It’s show time!” Terrence Yelled out, as he smacked his muscle gut. Terrence was given a light blue tie to complement his dark skin, while Christopher was given a cold green tie over his warm orange skin, while Kenneth was given warm red tie over his pale orange skin. “Let’s make these guys jealous!” Kenneth yelled out as he pounded his huge chest like a gorilla. The people in the bar did not recognize muscle beasts as the three young men who left the bar a couple minutes ago. “Let’s make some room for show.” Christopher said. None of them protested as two of the ogres moved a few tables and chairs. Before anyone could protest three ogres began posing and flexing in front of all the bar patrons with their show. So, transfixed by the muscle show none of the patrons did not notice two ogres coming into the bar and granting Daniel like a twig, and caring him to the employees’ room. “Are you guys ready!” Terrence yelled out. “Yes,” all the bars patrons say the bar patrons in unison. The magical fog flowing through the opening where the three flexing ogres, it caressing and warping Marty’s Elixir making every furniture, food, drink, and decoration disappear leaving the patrons on their feet. Their last grew every second of seeing the flexing ogres. Owen’s magical fog is spreading his influence among the bar patrons causing them to slowly jiz out their humanity. Hands having to reach for crotches because every man in the room cannot resist new or old sexual urges. “Come on Everybody move those hips like your fucking the air!” Kenneth yelled out. Starting with one and then another each man’s hips have started to back and forth. Each man’s cocks became erect, with Kenneth sexy words. Each man having to moan out their pleasure because they found their growing cocks and balls have been freed from the constraints of their pants. The Entire bar have been slowly changing with the inhabitants, what the interior growing taller and wider to fit the bur patrons’ new changes. Fat, or skinny, tall, or short, beefy, or feeble, average and all body types in between, all of the bar patrons grew with Ogreish muscles. Each bar patron’s hair grew wild in different shapes and sizes like, body hair, head hair, beards, mustaches, sideburns, 5 o’clock shadow’s, some even becoming bald. “Okay everyone let’s flex our legs!” Terrence yelled out. “Let’s flex our legs.” the bar patrons say in unison. All of the men’s Feet, Calves, Thighs, and Butts all grew with muscle in response of flexing their legs. All of their pants and shorts weren’t able to handle the growth of muscle and falling on to the floor in tatters. All three ogres have been smiling at the site, of people bursting their pants and shorts with their huge Ogreish legs. “Your guys legs looking fine.” Christopher said. The men were looking pretty weird with big Ogreish legs on scrawny human bodies, so the three flexing ogres in bowties just had to fix that. “Okay everyone let’s start flexing our chests!” Kenneth yelled out, as he began to flex his chest muscles. “Let’s start flexing our chests.” the bar patrons say in unison, as they began flexing their chest muscles. All of the men’s abs, and pecs all grew with muscle in response of flexing their chests. Their waists have widened as their chest expanded. All their shirts having joined their pants, sorts, undergarments, socks and shoes on the floor in tatters, as their clothes have been piling up. “That’s right keep flexing your chest. We’re going to make you guys into real sexy ogre.” Kenneth said. Their pecs were like huge pillows and abs were like big steel bumps, even on some of the changing men you could not see their ads because of their fat belly. Waves of primal energy have been bombarding the bars patrons adding pounds of Ogreish growth. Their minds and souls are changing to accept the Ogreish ways. “Let’s continue with our upper body with our arms!” Christopher yelled out. “Let’s continue with our arms.” The bar patrons say in unison, as he began flexing their arm muscles. All of the men’s hands, lower arms, biceps and shoulders grew with muscle in response of flexing their arms. Every men’s hands grew into huge mitts with sausage White fingers, their lower arms grew to compensate for their growing biceps which have grown the size of large bowling balls and find their shoulders grew into huge boulders. “You guys arms are looking good. Nice and thick, built like a brick.” Christopher said. The place was starting to smell less like a bunch of humans and more like a bunch of ogres, as the air was suffused with sweaty ogre musk; that came from the changing bar patrons. Terrence turned around and yelling out, “All right boys let’s finish up with flexing our backs!” "Let’s flex our backs.” The bar patrons say with a deep voice in unison, as they began flexing their back muscles. All of the men’s latissimus dorsi, teres, and trapezius grew in response of flexing their back muscles. Each man back grew until they have formed Wings with their back muscles, each man’s trapezius grew with their neck and tell it became indistinguishable. “All right everyone freestyle flexing.” All three flexing ogres in bowties said that once All of the men in the room were now too far gone in their transformation to turn back. “Damn you guys looking Fucking cut.” Kenneth said. The finalization of their Ogreish transformation was now starting to begin. All of the men noses have swelled, rounded and widen out, while their eyebrow ridges became more pronounce, there jaw have squared out and their canine became more sharper. They all gain brutal caveman facial features as their eyes slowly regaining focus. One by one each of the bar patrons have been grabbing their cocks and masturbating, each excepting the changes each wanting the changes each masturbating for it. Eventually the former humans came, shooting their humanity out through there fat Ogreish cocks. The Magical fog eight up all of the cum filled with humanity, leaving the ogres and the changing building clean from human cum. Marty’s elixir’s Restroom Blinking at the same time all Three occupants of Marty’s elixir’s restroom, they all felt like they woke up from a dream. “Man, it felt like, we were pissing here for hours.” Kyle said while peeing in the urinal. Me to, Kyle. It feels like hours have pass. Well I got to get back to work, Kyle. The night isn’t getting any younger. Craig said while drying off his hands. Walking towards the door Craig said to the passing Harry. “Happy birthday kid. Marty’s special elixir is well worth it.” Smiling back at Craig, Harry walked towards the urinal, Kyle said. “It’s your birthday?” “Yeah, it’s my 21st.” Harry said shyly. “Well that’s nice. May the rest of your birthday night be fun. I think I’m going to take a beer to go. I feel so tired, so I’m just going to head home.” Kyle said while washing his hands. “Don’t drink too much, hangovers are a pain.” Kyle said goodbye to Harry as he left the restroom, soon after Harry zipped up his pants, washed and dried his hands and left the restroom. Craig Soon after leaving the restroom Craig notice that something was different about the building. He did not remember the restroom door being on the right he remembered it facing toward the front of the bar, and there was never a hallway especially a large. Looking to his right he notice a wall made of fog, and when he looked to the left discovered a giant door with a just as huge lock on, the whole thing must have been twice the size of a regular door. At a closer examination Craig discovered that the giant door was slightly open. Deciding that the walls fog was too bizarre, Craig began walking towards the giant door. When he passed through the giant door, he noticed that the room was filled with racks of huge beer barrels. Craig did not remember ever seeing this room in Marty’s elixir, he remembered seeing the storage room where they kept their alcoholic beverages, but this room was different somehow. Walking in deeper into the room he noticed a logo on one of the huge barrels: The Blue Bulls Brew. Craig heard the giant door closing shot. “There is our bouncer.” said a deep familiar voice. Turning his head around, Craig saw an extremely huge man wearing, a cowboy hat with bull horns, a blue and white polka dot vest, a blue tie, a white sleeve up shirt, blue pleated pants, big black leather shoes. He also had, blonde hair, familiar blue eyes, a strong jaw, a round, a beard like a lion’s mane, hairy arm, and he so pack with muscles that Craig could see it through his clothes. The huge muscle beasts’ eyes were familiar to Craig, but the fierce site of this beast made him pause. “Now Craig, you cannot be wearing those clothes. You have to wear company uniform of the Blue Bulls Brew.” The muscle beasts said while chastising at Craig. “I, I, I, I, don’t work for the Blue Bulls Brew. I work for Marty’s Elixir.” Craig said in a staggering and fearful tone. “Craig, Craig, Craig, Craig,” the muscle beasts said, while moving his head right and left and right and left. “Marty’s Elixir is no more thinks to the power of Lord Owen it has been reborn into the Blue Bulls Brew. Lord Owen power has remade me into a big strong sexy ogre. The bar you know as Marty’s Elixir is dead, the man you know as Daniel M. Moore is dead. He has….” The ogre said before being interrupted. Hearing that Daniel was dead, Craig went to a frenzy. “I’ll kill you,” Craig yelled out. Craig ran towards the huge ogre with the cowboy hat with bloodlust. “Really Craig.” the ogre with the cowboy hat said, in exasperation. Grabbing Craig by his face, with his huge Ogreish Hand, the ogre gave a vicious smirk. Making a whistling with his thick lips, while holding Craig’s face. The ogre with the cowboy hat said. “Come on boys this one’s going to be trouble.” Two ogres have walked in from inside passage. Each wearing blue short shorts, blue and white shoes, blue T-shirt with white trimmings, blue and white cow pattern vast, a blue and white polka dot tie, and a blue Bulls hat with small white horns. The two ogres have grabbed at Craig’s flailing arms. Grabbing a Blue Bulls’ hat from the rack the ogre with the cowboy hat said. “Where was I again. oh yeah. The human you know as Daniel has been reborn or I should say I have been reborn.” It took a few minutes for Daniel’s words to sink in Craig’s head. Stopping his flailing Craig said, with a Blanche face. “No, no way, you can’t be Daniel. Daniel is a skinny, short bartender you, you, your, this huge muscle monster how can you possibly be Daniel.” “As I said I was reborn by the power of Lord Owen, and now you will be reborn as well. Seamer, and Charlie, stripped him up in clothes.” Daniel ordered. Craig found his clothes being ripped off of him like wrapping paper on a Christmas present. What laid before the Ogreish Daniel, was a naked Craig whose pale skin glinted against the light. With your body already beefy you will make a fine ogre. You just need the companies hat and maybe a few accessories. Daniel said, while licking his lips in anticipation. Renewing his struggles Craig have attempted to get loose from the two ogres that have been holding his arm. “Stop struggling,” Daniel said. Then Craig felt Daniel’s hand covering his face as he had slipped a Blue Bulls’ hat on to Craig’s head. At first Craig felt nothing coming from the hat. “Oops I forgot about the ring.” Daniel said. Grabbing a golden nose ring from his pocket, Daniel readjusted his grip on Craig’s face and slipped it on to his nose. “That’s much better.” Daniel said, while smiling and moving from Craig. “Let him go boys. The Blue Bulls’ bouncer is going to meet some space to grow.” Two ogres let go Craig’s body as it began to shake. “No, No, No, No, ooh aww, Craig said, before mounted out.” Craig’s body have exploded with growing muscle, with it Growing wider and taller Craig felt primal power flow out through his changing body. Craig felt his humanity concentrate into his growing cock and balls. “I must not.” Craig said, in sexual pleasure. He felt so much pleasure his cock, that trying to resist coming was an exercise in futility. “I feel so god damn horny.” Craig said moaned out. Eventually he came, roaring as his huge fat 10-inch cock shot out the last of his humanity and humans cum. “I think he turned out right.” Daniel said. Standing before the three ogres, was Craig a 11-foot-tall ogre with huge bulging muscles, red hair peppering body, a long beard and hair, huge orange size hairy balls, a thick pale orange skin and the usual Ogreish facial features. “Damn, I fucking feel fantastic, Lord Owen has true blessed us all. Now Daniel wears the blue Bulls special Harry something special a drink for his 21st birthday.” Craig said, with a smile. Kyle Leaving the restroom Kyle wasn’t expecting to end up in a foggy back alley. It was surprisingly well lit, but he really couldn’t see passed the fog. Deciding that this was weird he tried heading back to the restroom door, only to find it missing. “Kyle Shepard.” A deep sexy voice said behind Kyle’s back. For some reason Kyle’s cock became erect, as he slowly turned around. “My god.” Kyle said in stunned shock. Standing before Kyle was a huge fog covered monster with glowing eyes. “Who, Who, Who, or what are you?” Kyle said in awe and fear. “I am the enforcer, the left-hand for Lord Owen. I have come for the one called Kyle Shepard. Are you him?” The enforcers said. Every word coming from the enforcers mouth made Kyle more and more horny. “Yeah I’m Kyle Shepard.” He said in a horny stupor. “Then come with me Lord Owen speak with you.” Said the enforcer. Kyle began following the enforcer. Harry Opening the door Harry was not expecting to see the bar changed and filled with huge hairy people. It was if he was a small child in a restaurant filled adults. Harry’s mine was having a hard time comprehending the site. The bars sudden changes of themes boggle the mind, he must’ve in the restroom for about two to five minutes give or take. How could it possible for the bar to change it seemed so quickly and what happened to all patron. All Harry could see were the huge hairy muscle men, they must’ve been around 10 feet tall at the most, some were wearing T-shirts, tank tops, vests, kilts, shorts, thongs, pants and loincloths, while some were bare chested, and others were practically naked or actually naked. Then he saw the plaque on the wall it said, Blue Bulls Brew. Harry began hyperventilating, his mind not able to understand what was going on, and before he knew it, he fainted. Harry woke up to the sound of the happy birthday song. “What’s going on.” Harry said groggily. Harry had discovered that he was sitting and that he was surrounded by six huge hairy muscle men. One man had a golden beard like a lion’s mane and was wearing nice suit with a blue and white polka dot tie, caring a huge birthday cake with number 2 and 1 shaped candles. All six men looked familiar to him for some reason like he sees them before. They were to on his left, three on his right and the one placing the cake down in the front the table circle. The two on the left were familiar reminding him of Allen, David and the two on right reminding them of Frank and Jane. The file one on his right and the closest to him reminded him of his grandfather Paul, but he was average size, having mostly a white with sprinkling of black and starting to slouch, this person next to was huge rippling with muscle, black hair that was peppered with flakes of gray , have much darker complexion of Brown skin and a round nose. In fact they all had a round, now that he was looking closely. Harry wanted to pinch himself, to check if he was in a dream. But when the huge dark skin man patted his shoulders, Harry knew that he wasn’t dreaming, instead he was in a living nightmare. All the huge men around his table were now done singing their birthday song and were now looking at him expecting. “Come on boy blow out those candles and make you wish.” huge dark skin the man said, gaily. Harry having been encouraged by the other men at the table blew out the two candles on the cake. They all of the huge men have clapped and cheered at the site of Harry blowing out the candles. Please by his action harry having been given a huge knife and guided by the huge dark-skinned man. “Birthday boy gets the biggest piece.” Said the huge dark-skinned man. Harry had ended up cutting a large piece of the birthday cake. Harry’s large piece of cake was like the size of a small watermelon, making him gulp with nervousness. The huge hulking men dove into feasting upon the huge pieces of birthday cake. “What’s wrong harry? you’re not eating your birthday cake.” The huge dark-skinned man said with concern. “I’m not really hungry.” Harry said sheepishly. “That’s no problem, it just means your thirsty, and now that your 21. You can have the Blue Bulls special elixir the Belgian Blues Might.” The huge dark-skinned man said with glee. Moving his plate inside the huge dark-skinned man grabbed a huge barrel shaped mug it was a least a 15th inches tall with a long straw attached to the top of it. Before Harry could no to the strange drink the huge dark-skinned man placed the straw into Harry’s mouth and the other huge man beside him pinched his nose preventing him from breathing. “I won’t let your nose go and tell half of your Belgian blues might is gone.” The other huge man said with a malicious smile. With no choice harry began to drink the Belgian Blues Might. The taste of the Belgian Blue Might was so tasty that harry gobbled it down. “That’s a good boy.” The huge dark-skinned man The ogre’s sitting Harry’s table watch the man of the hour become the ogre of the hour. “Keep going Harry!” Yelled out the Ogreish Frank. With no one no longer holding his nose and his straw, harry greedily slurped at the Belgian Blues Might, as he began to change. While this whole time Harry was sitting at the table, he didn’t know is that he was naked, the ogres secretly watched him carefully and now their observations were paying off. Before their eyes Harry’s average body started to become more defined. A chest that was hairless began growing black curly hair. A once smooth face grew a 5 o’clock shadow, as his once baby like face became more masculine and brutish. His now flat hairy belly began growing abs. His once skinny arms and legs grew with muscle. Harry’s body swelled and swelled ballooning out as he grew in size. His once warm brown skin became more darker with every growth of his swelling muscles. When his once average body reach heavyweight bodybuilder levels, the Ogreish growth spurt kicked in. His already huge body swelled out even further growing taller and wider. Eventually Harry had fully grown, reaching 10 feet in height. The one last muscle growth spurt Harry came shooting the last of his humanity through his fat foot long cock. Harry was now a heavy muscular ogre with huge meaty pecs, bowling balls size biceps, tree trunk like thighs, a nice six pack abs, orange size balls, Boulder like shoulders, a nice bubble butt, a peppering of black curly hair over his body, a thick beard and mustache, shaved head, a round nose and caveman like facial features. Harry took a big belch before grabbing his plate with the birthday cake and scuffing it down. The bar named Marty’s elixir and it’s human occupants was now smothered by Owen’s muscle fog and reborn as the blue Bulls brew, and the occupant are now huge muscular ogres. With all the magic Samuel commanded he thought he could protect his wife, but he was wrong. Now the entity named Owen has been unleashed upon Holmes top Borough. It somehow took every woman and child from the town, only leaving the men behind. The order of the ark green was tasked to protect the world from the evil of Owen. With Mrs. parsley dead and her key gone Owen should be able to manifest in a physical form, but this this disappearance of so many people could only mean that the fifth key to Owens prison was found in the was used to help Owens escape. Dammit parsley you should retired or gotten an apprentice not gotten yourself killed. I have one last stop to make before I reconvene with my order.

Before we begin with the chapter 5 of this saga, some observations: This is the most complex chapter and it might bore some readers, if you are here for the muscle growth, I suggest you advance to the end of the chapter. This saga is coming to an end soon, one more episode or two and it shall be completed. I hope you like it. What happened shocked the scientists. There was something they were missing on the equation of the pattern of behavior of those creatures, none could have predicted they would do something like this to one of them. Later that day, they gathered to discuss the issue, how to proceed next. Everyone was in eager of saying something on the matter, so the environment was an agitated one. "Clearly there is a threat, they claimed Noah!" "Is that a threat or a breach in our security? How could we let him go to meet Anthony?" "We had no idea that this could happen, it is not our fault! And we needed their sample, how are we going to proceed with our studies?" "There is simply no precedent to what happened today, in history. We also have to discuss if a crime was committed" "They did not killed Noah, they just... changed him. It was no crime. The formula is within their system, and they have the means to spread it as they please. This formula, is the one we've been looking for, one capable of turning humans into supersoldiers, this was precisely what happened, Noah transformed into one of them. It's a landmark. They should not be punished, but cherished! Noah is the future of warfare!" "With this speech, we should've sent you to them, Alfred, not Noah" "It would've been an honor. But on regarding what we should do, we have some options: Either we continue with the study as it is, or we integrate them into the army of the colony, and send them to train with the soldiers on the barracks, see how they would interact with the others." "No, we can't let this happen to our soldiers!" "And why not? It is not our intention for now to produce legions of supermen, but if it happens, I say that is a pleasant side effect" "If we'd consider doing that, we would have to contact our superiors, this is supposed to be a secret experiment!" "We will just integrate them into this legion for now, in the future, it is to be hoped, we'll be able to open up about the project" They kept on discussing what to do, and while this happened, the would be soldiers were still receiving Noah, now Enok, as one of their own. He was proud of his new power, his new muscles, his new body, his new lust. He was, for the third time, masturbating and wasn't slowing down on his need, his new brother in arms let him enjoy his new life while exercising and flexing for each other. After a while, Enok spoke: "I received a blessing from you, Anthony, and for that I'm grateful, brother" "Call me Zeus, Anthony is dead, buried deep within my mind" "Zeus, king of the Olimpus, very suitable name" "We have the need and desire to spread the seed within all. If it was in my power to decide, all of you would have been transformed, but me and my brothers need to contain ourselves, our life is only beginning, we will have plenty of opportunities to do so”. A day passed and they still were in the grey room, their new home, preparing for a war they never seen before, but as their minds reprogrammed, they were knowledgeable about it. Two days passed, and then a third one. After this time of silence between them and the scientists, the declaration: “Sublime Soldiers, hear that: you are to be integrated to the legion of this present barracks and to the army of this colony. You will be reallocated to the dormitories effective immediately. Follow the path that will be presented. End of transmission.” The door of the grey area opened, and even if no human came to show them the way, they knew what to do. Going to the end of the corridor, they went to the elevator of the facility, and returning to the surface, they were put in another truck, being transported to the barracks that was close to the complex. The regular soldiers of the barracks were told that new special recruits were to be received by them. Most of them were clueless on the project, and received the sublimes with awe. Both the scientists and the government knew their actions were a gamble, and not sure how to proceed, the sublimes were told to adapt to their new place and to integrate with the regulars. Their routine was straightforward, with them skipping feeding time though, and being put physical activities more intense than the others, something, specially Saturn, greatly enjoyed. Even with their sexual drive, their desire to spread their seed, their sense of duty was stronger, and their routine was purely martial. Their self control was huge. The soldiers of the colony were more of public workers than actual fighters, the colony took their defenses seriously, but wars were not common. Even so, they were put to physical activities, tests of strength, agility and so on, most of the soldiers had a good physique, specially one, on this barracks. Known as Brick, he was proud of his body that he acquired with much discipline and hard extra workout sessions. An exemplary soldier, was the biggest in the barracks prior to the arrival of the sublimes. He was like a brother to their comrades, but he saw with disdain their new colleagues. Considering them unworthy, he let his opinion be known to every recruit around him, while he’d flex his huge biceps in defiance. His insolence put the sublimes’s self control to the test, one of them, Enok, was particularly enraged by his attitude. Over the days, the tension was clear, until it explode. Brick mocked Enok, and him, at his limit, gave him a punch, before anyone could know, they were furiously in physical confrontation. Enok, even if transformed and incredibly powerful, was finding Brick, the human, to be a worthy foe, as he was incredibly strong and his muscles were impressive. He knew of Brick’s disgust for them, so he quickly thought of the perfect revenge. As the sublimes and the regulars tried to separate the both before the authorities could arrive, Enok’s natural needles, coming from his nipples and penis, were ready, and they promptly perforated Brick on his pecs and scrotum. “Now you will become what you hate, transform, transform, transform!” Brick tried to keep fighting Enok, but soon the pains in his body made impossible for him to do so, it all happened quickly. After the frensy, everyone gathered around Brick and watched him contort on the floor. He was already changing, his big muscles were in the process of becoming legendary, his pecs expanding, his abs being sculpted beyond comprehension, his clothes tearing apart and his screams turning to roars, his dogtag was dangling as he felt humiliated, he did his best to keep defiant, but his mind was at war. He resisted the transformation as much as he could, he was fighting against it, and the tragic thing is, the more he fought, the more his body changed, he observed with tears of anger in his eyes as his skin boiled and became steal, his dogtag integrated into his body, his bones were deeply changing and tall horns came from his skull. His mind resisted the reprogramming as it could, but his body was enjoying the experience and he was cumming in front of everyone, his cum getting dangerously closer to the other men. His cum that was being infected with the formula, and that could transform anyone. He roared and bellowed, cursing the changes and cursing the sublimes. As he became a God and changed beyond measure, he became a Sublime too. His cum finally touched a couple of soldiers around him, and even one scientist that came to experience the change got touched by it too. A legion of supermen was about to be born, a pleasant side effect, like Alfred said.

I just continued the story as I imagined it would take place; consider it a parallel story to theseventhwave's very hot series, The Symbiote War. Of course, acknowledgements go to theseventhwave. The moment the door closed and I heard Shawn‘s heavy footfalls receding down the hallway, I began fiercely struggling against the steel bedframe, in whose twisted grip I found myself. It was no use. The twisted metal bands of the bed were so tightly wound around my wrists, there was no way to squeeze my hands through. I tossed and turned for what felt like an hour. At some point, I gave up and looked forlornly around the room, looking for anything to assist me, or if not assist me, at least distract me from my predicament. My eyes settled on the little Inca figurine an aunt had brought back for me from Peru. She had told me it was of a priest, which I guess you could tell by the fact that he wore very colorful garb and his face was also painted. As he was facing my desk, I could only see his side profile, the sweep of his cape masking his body. I looked at its rustic browns and reds and must have passed out. The next thing I knew, there was soft knocking on the door, almost indistinguishable from the humming of the air conditioner. „Who‘s there?“ I yelled from the bed. „It‘s me,“ said a muffled voice on the other side. „Mark. We had a date tonight. When you didn‘t show up, I thought I‘d check on you!“ „I‘m trapped!“ I yelled through the door. „The key‘s under the doormat! Let yourself in!“ A moment later, I heard a key in the door and in came Mark, with a look of deep concern written on his face. He looked so sweet in his black polo shirt and skinny jeans. „My God, Corrigan! What‘s happened to you! Who‘s done this to you?“ „Ugh… it was Shawn“ I slurred. „He was waiting for me when I came back…he fed me this stuff“ I said, pointing to the flask on the night stand. „What is it?“ asked Mark, retrieving the flask and trying to find a label. „I don‘t know… he said he met some chemist who was into his body who gave it to him…“ „What‘s it for?“ asked Mark, looking seriously in my direction. „It… well –“ I stopped myself, because I didn‘t know if I was ready to cross that bridge with Mark. I thought about it for a moment, and then realized I had no choice. I told Mark everything, and as I was recounting the weird fetishistic horror of the past week, Mark and I hatched a plan. He would feed me the stuff in the flask, and suck my dick until I came. He needed to do it lots fo times in order to gain enough strength to bend the steel bars that were constraining me. „Are you sure you want to do this?“ Mark asked me finally. „It‘s our only choice, Mark!“ I replied. I certainly trusted Mark more than I did Shawn. Who knows what awaited me if I simply lied here for him. „Shouldn‘t I rather get the RA and try to find some tools to cut you loose?“ „We don‘t have time, Mark! Shawn could be back any second, and what then!“ So Mark got to work. It wasn‘t hard for him to get me hard. The tincture helped with that. And under his ministrations, I was burbling precum down his throat in no time. I could feel his back expanding in his black polo shirt immediately after I came the first time. He fed me more of the liquid and, in no time, I was cumming down his throat again. This went on for at least half an hour. I got into it, holding Mark‘s soft brown hair in my hands, face fucking him with fury and feeding him fuel for growth, which he accepted with more and more ferocity, moaning more loudly and relishing the growth – a virtual feedback loop – until I heard some ripping and popping noises: Mark‘s polo shirt was ripping at the seams. As he went to take it off, the sleeves also burst from his swollen biceps. He struggled to get the ripped and shredded fabric over his torso. Once on the ground, he got to work again. Mark was really quite huge now, and as he looked up into my eyes with a loving glance, he cocked one arm and I watched the biceps swell to the size of a coconut, a thick vein running across its peaked center. I tried to lift him up, he went to kiss me, but I had other plans. I planted my face under his arm. The muscled armpit was heaven, a deep masculine gorge, a slight pelt coating its musky innards, the deep curve of his bulging lat sweeping out, dripping with my spit and sweat from the exertion of muscular growth. His arm was capped with an enormous delt head, which made him look sso incredibly masculine. I rubbed one hand all over it, while I rubbed his dense and corded back with the other. His traps now nearly reached to his ears, his cute face the only resemblance to the old Mark that had timidly knocked on my door a half hour ago. In his place, an imposing giant squatted between my legs. I kissed him on the lips and said, „Now, Prince Charming, rescue me!“ „Let‘s see if this is enough power,“ he answered, smirking. He struggled with the bars, which started to give way. Just then, I heard voices at the door. Mark turned around just as Shawn and Greg, the guy who sucked me at the gym, entered the room. Both were dripping in sweat and visibly flushed, apparantly having finished an intense workout. Greg was wearing a gaudy yellow stringer and some baller shorts, his thick calves pushing out from underneath. Shawn had changed into some spandex pants and was shirtless, his huge cockmound looming imposingly behind the black material. His expansive chest heaved, covered in a sheen of wet droplets that ran down the crevice of his pecs and dispersed in the labyrinth of his abdominals. „What the fuck? Is there a party here?“ asked Shawn, a cocky grin on his face. „I‘ve come to take Corrigan. Your abuse has traumatized him. This ends now!“ said Mark, in a tone that I wasn‘t accustomed to hearing from him. „Well he wasn‘t complaining earlier“ said Shawn with a grin, and winked over at me. I felt my stomach turn. „Hey Greg,“ he said, turning to the other built bro, „I told you you could enjoy your protein shake here in my dorm, so there‘s the tap! Enjoy, while I take care of this loser.“ Shawn‘s pumped and sweating frame approached Mark and the two started scuffling, Shawn punching Mark in his firm abs, and Mark pushing Shawn back onto the ground. The two muscled bodied heaved back and forth. I saw the Inca priest tumble from his perch. Other objects were strewn around the room as the two tussled for dominance. Meanwhile, Greg made his way over to me, smiling with a sly grin. Pulling his stringer over his head, exposing his pumped pecs and rippling delts, he smiled over at me in a sultry way. „Hello Corrigan,“ he cooed. His glance fell on the bottle on the nightstand. „This must be the formula Shawnie was talkin‘ about.“ He grabbed the bottle and straddled my torso. „Get off… of me!“ I shouted at him, tossing left and right but still unable to budge from the spot. „Now, now, Corrigan. That‘s no way to behave yourself“ was the only reply. Greg grabbed my chin and forced my mouth open, pouring way too much of the liquid down my throat. The reaction was almost immediate. I felt that familiar warmth travelling down to my cock, and Greg pushed himself between my spread legs and got to work. He vacuumed up my swelling cock and violently bobbed his head back and forth, getting my cock and balls and thighs slick with spit. All the while, grunts and shatters could be heard as Mark and Shawn wrestled for dominance and destroyed everything in their wake. Shawn had some size on Mark and also enjoyed the advantage of being on the wrestling team. At the moment, Shawn was on top of Mark and had him in a headlock. Mark was struggling for breath and looked up at me with tears streaming down his eyes. Mark managed to elbow Shawn in the gut, but the wall of muscle took the blow with little shock. Shawn grabbed Mark‘s bulging arm and began turning him around, removing his own spandex shorts in the process. Soon, his tube steak‘bobbed freely, swinging with the rhythm of struggle. „That‘s right, fucker,“ spat Shawn, „now you see who‘s numero uno, who‘s the alpha.“ He ground against Mark, letting his big sausage slide between Mark‘s pert butt, the river of pre acting as lubricant. All the while, Greg was hoovering up my precum and growing ever more heavy as he straddled my legs. I saw his pecs, jiggling with muscle, his large nipples pointing straight down, his thick traps and full delts, the dick-skin stretched tight and veins visible. Fuck, I wasn‘t going to last long, these huge muscles were really turning me on! I cast a look of defeat as I caught Mark‘s gaze. He was turning blue and looked about to pass out. Shawn was pistoning in and out of his muscular ass, deep dicking him for what it was worth, all the while holding Mark in the tightest of chokeholds. His monstrous biceps bulging in every direction and preventing Mark from catching any breath. Shawn smiled up at me as he continued rutting. I couldn‘t last much longer. Shawn was aware of this, laughed and looked at me: „thought you‘d get away, little buddy! I hope you‘re ready for a night of fun, because my bro and I have quite the program planned for you!“ As he said this, I recalled the hot rape session earlier and blew my load into Greg‘s waiting throat. He was ready and greedily sucked up everything I had to give. I felt him growing between my legs, the veins criss-crossing his arms growing all the more pronounced, his back expanding even wider. At the same time, I heard Shawn moan loudly. He released the now-limp body of Mark, whose girth fell to the floor with a loud thud, and came up to the bed, enjoying the sight of Greg growing before his eyes. Greg did a double biceps pose and I couldn‘t help stay stiff as a flag pole watching the muscle pile on his already large frame. Suddenly, Shawn was next to me, whispering in my ear: „you want my sausage inside you, little buddy?“ „Fuck you!“ I shouted. Before I could say more, Greg had shoved his now 11 inch tool down my throat. I couldn‘t do anything but allow him to face fuck me. I felt another body on the bed, as Shawn positioned hismelf between my legs. He placed his 14 inch monster at my spit-lubed hole. He rammed himself in and his dick graced my prostate almost immediately. Precum spurt out of my cock, which Shawn grabbed and licked off his fingers. I could feel him swell a bit more inside me. At this I moaned around Greg‘s large member. This caused him to thrust in deeped, his back sliding against my cock, which dripped more precum onto him. I felt his cock swell just a bit in my throat. Jesus, I thought. This is fucked up and yet I couldn‘t help but get off completely by being abused by these two monsters! What was I to do? Resigned to my helplessness, I started pushing my ass back to meet Shawn‘s huge member, doing my best to regulate my breathing as the second cock ravished my throat. All the while, I thought of that room full of pungeant, masculine muscle jocks, using me to get even bigger. I could see Shawn‘s enormous sweating shoulders, rippling with freakish muscle, behind Greg‘s slightly smaller, but equally impressive frame. I looked up at Greg‘ ripped cobblestone abs, his happy trail that led up to perfect square pecs and perfect nipples. I reached out and squeezed Greg‘s nipples. He leaned back and moaned and again brushed my cock, which was hard as a lava stone, as I felt him swell again in my mouth, I reached the point of no return and shot load after load into the air, some landing on Greg‘s back, some on Shawn‘s abs. Both mean moaned and came in unison. Shawn‘s already enormous fuckstick taking up even more space in my ass as it continued to slowly piston and unloaded its hot juices inside me, and Chris‘ cock choking me in a torrent of salty cum, the head growing and suffocating me. I was overwhelmed in pleasure tinged with foreboding and guilt. „Fucking awesome!“ said Shawn and, turning around to Mark‘s body, „too bad your buddy couldn‘t join in the fun!“ Turning back to us, Shawn – obviously the alpha in the room, with Mark knocked out – asked „whose ready for round three?“ „Fuck yeah“ came the response from Greg, who was standing in front of our door, admiring the growth in the mirror. And what growth it was. The multiple loads had further converted Greg into a formidable form. „But first, do y‘all have a scale?“ „Yea bro, just down the hall in the bathroom!“ Shawn answered, himself glancing in the mirror and bouncing his humongous pecs as the space before the mirror cleared. Shawn was truly Godly. He could hold par with the hugest super heavyweight bodybuilders. His thighs were thicker than his waist, his pecs were shapely masses even with his arms over his head. His neck was at least as thick as his head. His lats would make it difficult to enter the room normally, or walk through any door. And swinging between his legs, the largest and fattest dick I had ever seen. Shawn glanced at me through the mirror, smirking as he saw my hard-on. „So little buddy, I see you like what you see! We‘re going to have alot of fun with you now…“ He turned around and said, almost lovingly, „you love making me like this, don‘t you Corrigan?“ „Fuck you!“ I spat. „Untie me!“ Shawn approached the bed, his huge pole leading him toward my prone form. Marc‘s unmoving body lay crumpled on the floor. Greg would soon return from his auto-worship session. I didn‘t know how this would end… God, what was going to happen to me? To follow my own transformation to Pure Muscle™, visit here.[

Chapter One ""So I told him, Monsieur, you are correct in your assumption that your pilum is harder than my sternum, however is it harder than my fist?" and with that I knocked him out cold whilst still chained to the post with my other hand!" As the Pin du Poome erupted into laughter for the umpteenth time that night, Porthos smiled to himself. He might have been one of the older members of the King's Royal Guard, but he was the source for so many stories it was a wonder he didn't start charging for them. Downing another mug of beer and calling for more, Porthos was only too pleased to see Athos enter and declared "A round for anyone who can drink a yard of ale faster than mon amis!" Athos politely bowed his head and replied "Nay, not tonight, mon amis, for I am on a patrol. I merely came to give you this!" and with that he handed a note to Porthos, bowed to his friend and then left with a cry of "However, come the morn, I shall take anyone up on that wager!" As Porthos unfolded the note he smiled. it was from his husband Henri, however the contents seemed rather strange. "Mon chere, as soon as you are given this message, ride to the Bois de Boulogne where the house were the Test is taken. You will find further instructions in my pocket. Take them and follow them to the letter!" As Porthos stood up saying "Mon amis, I must take your leave, but fear not..." and with that tapped his head, "...there are plenty more where those came from!" and with that doffed his hat and left. No sooner had he done so, than he leapt onto his horse and galloped as fast as he could. He didn't know why, but he felt sure that Henri was in some kind of danger. *** Forty minutes later he arrived at the old house in the middle of the forest outside of which the Captain's hat, the traditional sign of the Test having been completed, was always hung. As he dismounted, he looked around for Henri and called him. "Hurry....mon....chere!" came a panting sound from inside the house, "Come....before...." and with that Henri's voice stopped. Porthos went to open the door only to find it locked, but gritting his teeth and with a firm handle on the door he ripped the door out to find his husband in the middle of the house seemingly asleep. Patting his husband on the face, Porthos shook his head. He had heard his husband's voice and yet, he was totally asleep. It was then he noticed a parchment hanging out of his husband's pocket and as he unrolled it he experienced emotion after emotion. "Mon chere" the parchment read, "If you are reading this, then I am afraid I miscalculated. Mon chere, please do not be upset with me, but...I couldn't help myself. I have taken the drug that Milady used on me when I first arrived!" Porthos's mouth dropped open in shock. That day still made Porthos's blood run cold. It was the day that Henri had been drugged by Milady in order to murder the Queen. It was only Porthos's sheer brute strength that stopped him, but the way he did, by punching Henri with such force that he was thrown over the bannisters and crashed down onto the floor below, less than 24 hours after Henri had so impressed Porthos with his strength, that was the moment that Porthos realised his true feelings for Henri for as the other Musketeers found him, Porthos was holding his head up wailing "Please, someone help him, he's the only man I have ever encountered with strength to rival mine, and I have killed him!". It was the drug that Milady had given him that saved his life that day and as Porthos looked up to Henri's blank face he wondered why his husband had done the same again. "The reason I have taken it again, is thanks in part to Francois. When we last visited them, or to be more accurate became them, I could feel his essence rising in me over and over again. Indeed, you were witness to this occasion when you were shrunk and climbed my manhood. This is what I want to do this night. My husband, I, Henri de Ceredigion, give you carte blanche to test me, test me to beyond the limits of my strength and even my manliness, so that I can answer one question above all. Am I truly a man for having a husband? Yours, Henri" "Oh, Henri" whimpered Porthos, "there was no need to ask such a question" but as Porthos rolled up the parchment he noticed something. "If everything has gone to plan, you should arrive here just as the drug starts to take effect. I gave a message to Athos to meet you half an hour before it did, however if anything delays you, know this, mon chere. In my last moments of waking, you, naked in front of me, will be all I need to know that I am in safe hands!" Porthos bowed his head and raising Henri's still blank face he whispered "Forgive me, mon chere, I was delayed, but merci, mon chere, and I will do what you have asked!" and with that picked up Henri, lay him over his horse and with that gently trotted towards the perfect place to test a man who was a Titan and also under the control of another.

PART 1 I noticed him the first day he came to my Mediterranean island with his model girlfriend. It was a scorchingly hot August afternoon that became unbearably hot when he took his shirt off at the beach. I could feel the water around my dick boil as he revealed the perfectly meaty v-taper that flourished into a smooth door-wide shoulder area adorned with fleshy round delts. If I were any closer to the shore, I bet I could feel the pebbles grind under his hefty mass. When he turned around, my suspicions were confirmed. He was an off-season amateur bodybuilder. He wasn't just a guy who lifts and throws a flex on Insta Stories once in a while. The square pecs were so heavy the nips pointed downwards, disappearing in the shadow the massive mounds of muscle threw onto his upper abs. The thickness of his abdominal area couldn't be hidden with a layer of off-season fat, and it was accentuated when he sat near his girlfriend. While she was showing him stuff on her smartphone, i gawked at his stacked 8-pack, each brick laying heavily atop another. They weren't keen on swimming. They put a large mat on the beach and sunbathed next to each other. I dreamed of his off-season physique glistening in the water, but he didn't want to mess up his perfect hairdo or get salt into his thick dark neatly-styled testosterone-induced beard. During the off-season, lot of bodybuilders sport a healthy pit bush, but his pits were neatly shaven. As was his whole body. Must have been a lot of work getting this smooth, because he definitely had testo levels few times higher than your average guy. As the afternoon went on, all I could see were his carved calves, as he laid cosily on the pebbles. He occasionally took pics of his girlfriend posing, so i got glimpses of his upper arm thickness. My dick leaked long strings of precum that mixed with the warm seawater. The Sun nearly dropped into the sea when the two of them decided to leave the beach. I was afraid he would catch me following them, so I kept my distance. You just never know with guys that big. I knew my fascination was a dangerous one. They were loading stuff in the car trunk the moment I passed them by. He took a shirt out of the bag and started to put it on, but I still managed to catch a glimpse of his side thickness. Lat and pecs and all. My dick reacted, trapped in my wet swimming shorts. I saw a wet stain on the back of his shorts, between the developed glutes. I could hear him talking to his girlfriend in his booming voice. In German. Something about taking a long shower. I came home and jerked a lot before I was ready to do anything else. Then I checked Instagram, and browsed through photos taken that day on our island. It's always been a very popular place. And then I saw it. A selfie of him and his girlfriend. Her taking a fake modelling pose. Him all relaxed, with his pec slab front and center. My drained dick got up again. I was so excited that I double-tapped the photo. It was like a muscle fan's reflex. I shouldn't have done that. A second later I received a new follower notification. It was fckin him. I was petrified - not just my dick, but my whole body. He noticed me. Awww fck. I followed him back, then went to the kitchen to chug down a bottle of cold water. When I came back, I saw an Instagram message notification. "The forest near the beach. Half past midnight." *** You know, it's not easy being a muscle admirer on an island. Your choice of muscle is slim, even in the Summer, when a lot of people come. I wish I lived in a big city where they have those large meathead factories with thousands of perfectly-fed muscular bodies. I bet a lot of you guys from the city would judge me for doing what I did, but I don't care. It was dangerous, but I decided to meet him. I came there ten minutes earlier. I was careful not to get noticed by anyone from the village. They already kinda suspected I was gay. I didn't want to supply them with a solid proof. It's a small island with many narrow-minded people. I felt needles through my feet. My dick was surprisingly limp. I heard the car approaching. I ran into the bushes. I wasn't sure it was him. I saw a white t-shirt catching the light from the moon. I saw how stretched it was over the chest. I noticed how the thighs filled out the cotton shorts. Definitely him. I approached and said hi. He as silent. Probably one of those guys who likes to get to business right away. I did what I usually do with guys - embraced him in a friendly manner and complimented his muscles. He was a guest on my island, after all. He showed me to the floor. His arm so heavy. I scraped my shin, but kept quiet. He hovered over me. Unbuckled his belt, rolled down his trousers and black Philipp Plein briefs. His expensive perfume filled the air. "Lecke!" The order was clear, even though my German was kind of rusty. The smooth globes of his glutes were outlined by moonlight. I rose from the dirt and knelt before the meat that was shaped by thousands of grueling squats. I spread the cheeks to discover the only place he had bodyhair in. Nestled between his meatball glutes was a rosy hole adorned with thick brown fur. I took a deep breath and dove in. The ripeness flooded my mouth, as the thick hard glutes smooshed my face. TO BE CONTINUED PART 2 If this kind of story makes you hard, leave a comment, it means a lot to me.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three B by Big-Zargo Story B Muscle Blast Terrence and his friends were walking out the sports bar called Marty’s Elixir. Terrence being the designated driver was sober while his friend Christopher and Kenneth were drunk off their ass. “Come on you two, let’s go. This Friday night is almost over. We have to head back to school by Monday.” Terrence said, well dragging his two drunken friends. “Come on Terrence, it will only take us about six hours to drive back to our dorms. And we have …. hiccup sound… two more days.” Christopher Said, in a drunken stupor. “You Promise your girlfriend Carla that you would pick her up on Saturday evening, from her parents. And you made me promise to help you with your promise to her. I’m helping you do that by making sure you hit the hay and not stay up all night drinking and tell you pass out in the morning.” Terrence said. “He’s right you know if you don’t pick her up… Hiccup sound…. She will dump your ass. You have too many broken promises to afford one more…. Belching sound… and although she understands you are not perfect… Hiccup sound…. She is willing to give you one more chance to change yourself…. Hiccup sound… Like you promise her that you would.” Kenneth said, drunkenly. “With the always this foggy, I.I.I can barely see. I don’t remember it being foggy when we entered the b,b,b, bar.” Christopher said. “You’re right Christopher, it is strange”. Terrence said. “Hey what’s that blue light.” Christopher said before he got hit by it. Falling to the ground by the force of the blue light. As Terrence and Kenneth said, “What the hell.” at the same time.” Terrence realized that Christopher was literally blasted off his feet and that Terrence’s hand was completely empty where he was holding Christopher’s wrist. Looking down at Christopher they notice that his body was starting to shake, like he was vibrating. Right in front of Terrence’s and Kenneth’s eyes, Christopher grew like the incredible hulk. First his clothes having started out by tightening before stretching, showing off his growing body. before their eyes Christopher’s clothes that have been already stretched to their limits and now begun their process of ripping and tearing into pieces. Huge beefy pecs grew and grew as hair began popping up all over his body. Arms and legs quickly grew larger than a human’s head, and feet that grew twice as long as wide, completely bursting his shoes and shedding his socks. “What the fuck!” Kenneth yelled out. Christopher’s shredded clothes falling to the ground revealing his new huge muscular body. With his new huge 10-inch-long cock, he shot his load of cum into the night moaning while he did so. Christopher was now a huge muscular giant. He must have been around 10 feet tall by Terrence estimation. His once chubby arms and legs were now jacked up with huge muscle. He was wide as he was tall, and with those shoulders and a waste twice as wider than a human. It seemed that most of his fat must the move towards his belly and pecs. his big belly did not sag but was firm, for He must have a tight muscle gut underneath that layer of fat that covers his belly. His pecs did not sag either, but they look plump and somehow his thick skin was oranges it was hard to tell the dark. Is normally shaved to face now had short beard on and his hair was more spiker. With facial features like a brute and hair peppering his muscular body he was rocking the giant caveman look. Christopher sat up from the ground, blinking before yawning revealing his new huge sharp canines. Now noticing his friend Cameron gave a smile before doing a double bicep pose. “Do you guys like what you see. I am fucking huge, and I feel fucking amazing to. Come on Kenneth feel my fucking bicep there just so fucking huge. Come on Terrence don’t be shy I have to arms so there’s plenty of me to go around.” Christopher said jovially. Kenneth being drunk, curious, and just disbelieving placed his outstretched right hand on to Christopher’s huge bicep. “Feels so hard and warn, man.” Kenneth said, in wonder. Kenneth back off from the huge Christopher and said. “Why do I feel so warm, all the sudden?” As his body began to shake. Like Christopher, Kenneth’s body grew with muscle and with no chance of holding on against his body grew, Kenneth’s clothes tightening and then tearing before bursting off of his growing body. In no time Kenneth’s shredded clothes fell on to the ground and before Terrence’s eyes can flat belly grew a pair of six-pack abs and his cock became erect as it grew fat and long. Roaring as he came, he shot his on to Christopher’s hairy chest. “That looks delicious.” Christopher said. Using one of his Fingers as a spin Christopher licked at Kenneth’s cum, like a man tasting ice cream. What the fuck. Terrence said in discuss. Never seeing a disgusting gay act like that before. Terrence refocused on Kenneth. Kenneth was now a huge 10 feet tall giant like Christopher. Now twice as large as the biggest human man Kenneth and Christopher towered over Terrence with height and muscle. Kenneth once skinny body was now beef up like Christopher’s body, with huge muscular arms and legs a thick 9-inch cock with orange size balls, a nice set of six pack abs. Kenneth was also sharing the caveman look Christopher, with a long black beard reaching his hairy huge beefy pecs and with surprisingly similar facial features they could pass for two hairy brothers. “Wow this is fucking amazing.” Kenneth said, while flexing his huge muscular body. Grabbing Christopher’s arm and lifting him off the ground, Kenneth gave a toothy grin, at his immense strength. “I’m all for you guys getting some exercise but this is ridiculous. Christopher how going to explain this to Carla let alone your parents .” Terrence said, with a concerned voice. “I don’t know who this Carla you are talking about, but all I care about are my two brothers, you and Kenneth. We’re going to show those puny humans in the bar are big sexy muscles.” Christopher said. “We’re going to watch them puny human transform into big strong sexy ogres. Then we are going to drink and fuck all night before heading to my dad’s house and if he’s not big strong sexy by the time we get back, I’ll stuff fat cock in his pale white ass, before heading to bed.” Kenneth said. “That isn’t you speaking. It’s whoever or whatever turned you into that that musclebound monster. You guys aren’t gay. You guys aren’t this sex and muscle crazed monster. We just need to take you guys to the hospital, we just……..” Terrence said as his mind fell upon a blank. Terrence’s body began to shake. Like Christopher and Kenneth, Terrence’s body grew with muscles, and size. Feeling his bones go hot and cold, hot, and cold as they grew to compensate his growing body. Trying to resist this foreign influence with the last of his lingering will, Terrence’s felt his cock grow and swell as it became the erect. Terrence felt his humanity leak out of his throbbing hard cock as well as the air of the night on his naked body. His clothes already in tatters and on the ground, his muscles already huge and his humanity almost gone. Eventually like the others he came, shooting his cum and the last of his humanity onto the ground. “Damn look quite sexy Terrence.” Christopher said “don’t I know it.” Terrence said, while flexing huge hairy pecs. Terrence was now an ogre like his two friends; 10 feet tall, rippling with muscles, a firm muscle gut more defined than Christopher’s, black curly hair peppering body, a bushy beard, a fat foot-long cock, with orange size hairy balls, dark brown skin, and surprisingly he kept his short haircut. “Can you feel Owen’s blessing?” Christopher said to Terrence. “I can feel it Christopher. Can you Kenneth?” Terrence said. “Hell, yeah I can.” Kenneth said. The other two ogres began to flex showing off their muscles, with Terrence. Each of their cocks re-hardened as they became more aroused at the site of their muscles. Eventually they stopped flexing their muscles to begin masturbating. All three ogres rubbed at their hard-fat cocks with their big muscular hands. “So how are we going to transform all those humans into ogres.” Terrence said “I think we should just bust down the door and just start fucking all those people.” Kenneth said “Don’t be daft, Kenneth. Some of the humans might be able to getaway and I don’t want to chase them down.” Christopher said. “Maybe we should just wait outside the door and take turns as we grabbed the humans one by one.” Terrence said. “yeah but if you do that the humans might scream or moan to loudly giving us away. Plus, how are we going to hide are big sexy bodies from the front windows we would probably be too close to the windows to hide in the fog.” Kenneth said. “What I want to do is just go inside and start flexing my huge muscles. I want to see them drool at the site of my meat. I want them to start begging me for my fat cock.” Christopher said. “Damn that’s making thirsty. Kenneth said. “Know what guys all three plans are really sexy maybe we can just a little bit of all three of them. Christopher barge in and get their attention, then you Kenneth headed towards the back blocking off the exit and having a way that one of them. I’ll stay out here and grab any stragglers that attempt to leave Christopher’s show.” Terrence said. “Damn that sexy.” Christopher said. All three ogres started picking up their pace as they imagine the humans transforming into ogres. The three ogres came all at once. Each ogre roaring as their load came out of their fat cocks. “That that was fucking amazing.” Terrence said, in his afterglow of his orgasm. “I think I could do this all night.” Christopher said, while panting. “Damn my ass is starting to itch. I think I need one of you guys the stuff your fat cock in it.” Kenneth said, hungrily. “I’m am thirsty you guys; you want to go back in the bar and get a few drinks?” Christopher asked. “That was a good show you guy. Here have a drink, it’s on. You guys are going to need it.” Said a mysterious voice. All three ogres turned around to see five other ogres. One was wearing a barbarian like armor, a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. The other one had black wild hair beard and, on his head, a retirement muscle gut, oranges brown skin, and a tattoo. Another one had a wild black shaggy hair, a mustache complemented with a 5 o’clock shadow and sharp gray eyes. Another one had pepper hair all over his body, a wild beard, and wild shorthair. The final one was just hairy. All sharing the square jaw rounded no pronounce eyebrow ridge and all sharing the caveman look like Terrence and his friends. The ogre wearing a barbarian armor gave the three sweating ogres 3 huge gallon of bottled water. “My name is Jackson, a mighty guardian and warrior of Lord Owen.” said the armored ogre. "And I love your muscle show and Lord Owen as well." The three ogres smile with pride. “Here take the three bowties, a gift from our Lord. With these three magical bowties all the humans in the bar will not be able to resist you guys and all those who see your guys show will be blessed by Lord Owen’s gift. Besides,” Jackson points to the ogre with the tattoo. “He needs to go inside and speak with the bartender and the owner if he is around.” Jackson said. The Three ogres pick their colors bowties and nodded their heads in thanks, before heading to Marty’s elixir for their big show.

Hello all! I was honored when some of you who read "Give Him Strength" asked for more stories about Casen, John, and their friends. I'm sorry it took a while; the project was the most ambitious M/G project I've taken on. But it's ready. I'll be presenting it in this thread in several chapters/installments, roughly daily. We have some straight boys in this volume (Y'all wanted more about Casen, and he's STRAIGHT) and they have sex with girls, but I think even those scenes are hot. For those of you who don't care for such things, I hope you'll come back for the VAST majority of this book that's M/M sex. With that, please enjoy "The Wrecking Crew's Muscle Lottery." ----CHAPTER ONE: CASEN'S FUN TIMES---- Wednesday Night, 6 Months After The Encounter With Amagnathon: Casen threw the door open to the yoga studio for posing practice and proceeded to the front of the room toward the mirror, unzipping his XXXL hooded sweatshirt. It was the kind of gym where it was totally cool for the bodybuilders to snap pics mostly-naked anywhere they wanted, but it was, of course,against the rules to do so when there was a class in session, which there was. It was the after-work crowd, mostly young professional women. The instructor got up from his pose and confronted Casen as the monstrous man got to the front of the room, “Excuse me, sir, we’re using this space, could you take that somewhere…” Casen had gotten to the front, and had stripped off the hoodie and dropped it to the ground. He didn’t even look at the yogi, had been rendered speechless looking at the 500-lb behemoth interrupting his meditation instruction. Casen continued to strip, down to his Spandex underwear that were choking on his massive thighs, even though his quads had bunched the material up toward his waist so they looked like posing trunks. He hissed out air as he moved from double-bicep to different kinds of most-muscular and stomach vacuum. “Fuck yeah, this is the best lighting in this place,” he said not-quite-to himself as he got out his phone for some mirror selfies. His nearly 7-foot tall, incredibly wide frame filled most of the picture, but around the edges of the shot were the staring faces of almost everyone in the yoga class, mouths agape. The instructor tried to get the class focused again, but it wasn’t a very productive session. Casen kept flexing for 10 minutes until the class was dismissed. The class picked up their mats (The guys all carefully holding them in front of them as they scurried off to the showers to relieve the erections Casen had given them), a few of the ladies tittering among themselves about how much of a douche bag that guy was being (but of course never taking their eyes off him as they left), but a couple of them stuck around after the rest had left. Casen was hitting a lat spread, waiting for some women to talk to him. He liked confident girls who knew what they wanted; they were always the ones who were the biggest freaks for his size when he got them in bed. It wasn’t long before a couple women, who somehow were impeccably made-up and without a hair out of place despite being at the gym, approached him. “Holy shit, my husband could learn a thing or two from you!” one of them said as she grabbed his biceps. “Definitely down to teach him anything you want him to know,” Casen grinned as he bounced his pecs a couple times. “Are you done with your workout? We were going to a happy hour.” “Just finished.” Casen and the girls posed for some pics for their Instagrams before exchanging numbers and agreeing to get changed and meet in front of the gym. The three met the girls’ friends at the bar, and after a couple drinks, it was decided that all three would go back to the closest apartment. “Will your husband be there?” Casen asked. “Yes, but…” the woman started to think of what she could text her man to get him out of the house. “Maybe I can send him to the store for something?” “No, you said he had things to learn.” Casen responded. And so it was that Casen marched into the apartment of Hottest Girl in the Yoga Class, carrying the Second Hottest Girl in the Yoga Class in one arm, looking the Husband in the eye as the trio half-ran to the bedroom. By the time the Husband recovered from his shock and went in to confront them, he found all three naked on the bed, with Casen about to plunge a cock bigger than the Husband’s wrist and longer than he thought possible, into his wife, who looked at her Husband for a brief moment, then turned back to Casen, smiled, and buried her face in his massive cleavage. An hour later, one girl was orgasming as Casen held her midair in front of his face to service her orally, and the other orgasming as Casen fucked her doggy-style, and Casen was cumming deep in her. When all three were done and they’d recovered their breath, Casen left the girls enraptured in bed and strutted with his massive soft cock swinging between his legs into the kitchen, where the husband was still standing motionless and speechless. “Got any protein? I’m starving and haven’t fed these pups since my workout,” Casen asked the husband as he flexed his arms. Casen looked up from his biceps and back over to the Husband, considered the situation, correcting himself, “well you definitely don’t. But maybe your wife does? She’s clearly the gym rat between you two.” Casen gave up trying to get the Husband to say anything, and just looked in the fridge. “Eh, this will do,” he said as he took out the eggs and cracked 6 of them into a glass, chugging them raw. It seemed to the husband that Casen could barely raise the glass to his mouth before the bursting bicep got in the way. It might have been his imagination, but it looked like it was growing right there, eagerly gobbling up the nutrients Casen was taking in. Casen wiped his mouth after swallowing the last gulp, then said, “But you should go get me a chicken from the deli counter while your wife and I finish up.” The Husband grabbed his coat and wallet and left. Casen rinsed his mouth out with Listerine and returned to the bedroom. “Now, where were we?” he asked the women. “When did you get so big?” the Second Hottest Girl asked. “Six months ago, I finished an...intensive training cycle.” Casen was used to lying about how he’d tricked all his gay employees to donating their muscle mass to him. He’d ghosted his job to avoid questions about showing up 250 pounds bigger overnight, and moved to New York. He just let people’s imaginations run wild about all the drugs he’d been on to get his insane physique. And while most bodybuilders were astounded he didn’t have the grotesque proportions it took most guys to even come close to his size, he’d gotten used to people taking it for granted he wasn’t natural. There just wasn’t much to talk about, to most people, about how he grew, since they knew they’d never be able to get there. Sensing that, the woman fell back to the next topics of conversation, the absolute bed-wrecking sex they’d all just had. “You’re so much fun!” the Wife complimented. “Usually in a threesome one person’s bored. How many have you had?” “I usually limit myself to one...per school-night,” Casen said, truthfully, as he started to go down on them again... It had been a good six months for Casen.

Zeus, formerly known as Anthony, contacted his former fellow scientists, telling them about the experiment. All of them were shocked by this discovery: that a formula was developed capable of transforming humans into powerful war machines, what happened to Genesis, happened to one of them, to their whole family. They were transported to the main barracks of the colony in secrecy, in a regular truck to not raise any eyebrows from the public, hidden deep in the cargo, everyone was oriented to deal with everything “business as usual”, as Saturn, Apolo and Zeus were transferred to the place they were going to be in fact studied by the other scientists. They were stored in a huge grey room, containing only two beds and a bathroom, on the underground of the facility. They soon made the place their home. Saturn quickly transformed one of them into weight to lift, leaving them three with a single bed, which was never used. They had a highly active routine, and as brother-in-arms, the atmosphere around them was of fellowship. The physical demonstrations of force were abundant, with constant fights between them, specially between Saturn and Zeus, but they were friendly ones, and it would usually end up with both hugging and, at moments, even masturbating each other. Their appetite for physical activities were endless, doing each one many sit ups and pushups, posing and flexing for each other, feeling each other constantly, checking every muscle. The place had a distinct smell of testosterone, and masturbation sessions were frequent, highlighting their need for spreading the seed, something the scientists did not interpret too well, they were still grasping at their discovery. They didn’t mind being watched, in fact they enjoyed it, flexing as well for the scientists. It was hard to control their instincts and to think that only a thick wall separated them from people they could spread their seed into. They distracted themselves with exercising and feeling each other, the scientists were failing to consider this, and would think that they would just enjoy doing those activities. This would cost them dearly. A couple of days after they were in the facility, a scientist, named Noah, was sent there to collect data from the soldiers. He went gladly to the lion’s den. Arriving there, a dialogue happened between them: Good day, gentlemen, I’m here to collect sample for our studies, it should not take too long. Noah, It is good to see you, my former colleague. You must be… I am Zeus, but you used to know me as Anthony. Anthony! Even with the names, it is hard to recognize you! Look at the monster you became, our savior! They kept on talking as Noah collected samples from them, what should be painful for regular humans was not at all for Zeus, Apolo and Saturn. After that was taken care of, Noah kept on talking with former Anthony. He did not realize that Apolo and Saturn went to the door and crossed their muscular arms, waiting, standing guard. When Noah went to the door, he asked for them to move, which they did not. Come on, Gentlemen! I have a very busy day, it was good to meet our saviors but I must be going. You see, doctor. It is so good to catch up with you, that I have a gift to give you. How come? Nodding his head to his brothers, Zeus embraced Noah, attitude that puzzled the scientists, on the embrace, soon Apolo and Saturn joined them. What happened next happened fast. Start. With those words, needles dropping with the seed came from Zeus’s nipples, and from his cock, quickly going inside Noah’s body, he screamed in pain. The same happened with Apolo and Saturn. The scientists outside knew something was wrong and became concerned. What are they doing? Stop! Quick, soar the alarm! Take from our seed, Noah, and become our brother! What… is… happening You shall transform. Noah fell on the floor and trembled after the “saviors” let him go. The Scientists debated on what to do. No one wanted to go face the monsters, and from the lack of options, they decided to sit and watch. Doors were closed, Noah was abandoned at his own fate. Noah started to transform, he became taller and his muscles came to life, his pecs emerged from his clothes, ripping them apart, as did his abs, his coat also ripped with his growing biceps and triceps, of his becoming powerful arm. His shoulders arose like mountains, and his now thick neck struggled to keep itself relevant between them, every muscle of his back came to life, and he roared in such a way the walls trembled. The scientists observed in awe as one of their fellow colleagues became a sublime soldier. In his mind, Noah went from pain to confusion, from confusion to anger and betrayal, and from that to absolute pleasure. His mind was invaded by thoughts of war, physical struggle, and a huge sexual lust surged in them, in a way that made him roar laughs of pleasure just thinking about pleasing their fellow brother-in-arms. Between the grunts of primitive communication, he managed to say, with a very deep voice: I’m… one of you… transform! TRANSFORM! RAAAAAAAAAAAH His nipples became huge and a couple more arose. He was deeply being modified. His skin became covered in metallic scales, his eyes were transformed, his whole body crumbled in lust and rage. MORTALS SHALL REVERE THE DAY THAT ENOK WAS BORN! The transformation ended, and immediately Noah, now Enok, immediately grabbed his thick huge cock and started stroking. Oh Fuck, ROAR. He masturbated vigorously, he stroke and squeezed his huge balls with the other hand. When he came, Zeus licked the head and the others hit their ape-like chests with vigor, crying Augh! Brothers, receive me as one of you. We receive you, Enok, welcome to the family. The scientists could only observe. They were complexly clueless.

(AM: This story is going to be a long chronicle. The growth is slow, and almost secondary to the story. This focuses instead on men exploring a relationship with growth being a part of it. I have had so much fun writing it so I hope you enjoy!) Chapter 1 Jeremy couldn't believe the situation before him. He had finally taken the plunge and downloaded an app. A dating app. It. Was... Awful! Men throwing themselves at each other dick first. The second you wanted to go on a date that might not lead to sex you get blocked. It was like a forest of dicks, but dicks were the weeds. Sure, they can look nice sometimes, but it's not the way Jeremy wanted to be introduced to someone. Then Jeremy came across the cutest guy. Handsome, and with a great body to boot. Even better he seems really sweet. It seemed too good to be true, which made Jeremy think it wasn't real. That being said Jeremy enjoyed the conversation, and the idea of this hot guy being into him was kinda nice. He seemed genuinely interested in Jeremy too, which was confusing. Jeremy was slightly shorter then average at 5' 7”. He hated it, but some guys found it cute so he just decided to accept it. That being said no one he had found liked his body as it was. Heavier, but not even to the degree that chasers would be interested, not that Jeremy wanted to be that big. This other guy had the body of Jeremy's dream. 6' 2” and built strong, but lean. He said he had tried a few bodybuilding shows but hadn't won anything yet. For his part, he seemed interested in Jeremy's hobbies. Jeremy told him how he had taken martial arts as a kid, but now at this weight he was nervous about his physical capabilities. Dreamboat said that shouldn't hold him back. Jeremy described enjoying video games, being a teacher, spending time helping run the school play. Mr Perfect to his credit took it all in stride. He even seemed excited when Jeremy said they were putting on The Producers. Turns out Mr Slightly-Less-Than-Perfect does not have a great singing voice, but he was trying to sing 'Betrayed' from the play. Both sent laughing messages about it. Thus Jeremy was nervous when finally tall, dark, and pitchy wanted to meet up, Jeremy was disappointed that the dream would end. On the off chance that this was real he had to go, but he was also pretty sure he was being catfished. He made sure to pick a public place in a populated area, tell people where he was going and when he would be back. Now he sat at a small table in a nice pizza place, jaw dropped. As Jeremy watched the man who came in and approached he was not sure is he had been catfished or not. The face of this man was similar enough that Jeremy knew he was the one from the profile, but Mr Amazing was not 6' 2” and not athletically muscular. He was easily 6' 4” and his shirt was a ticking time bomb that was going to explode from his body any minute as his muscles stretched an unforgiving cotton shirt.

Tarde más en escribir este capitulo pues no tenia tanta inspiración, aunque tengo muchas mas ideas que quiero escribir después de esta historia, disfruten Cuerpo de demonio cap 3 lujuria y envidia Semana 2, ya las cosas se han complicado demasiado. Los días fueron cambios más notables y… el domingo ocurrió algo que no pensé que ocurriría no así… Ya cuando fuimos el domingo a primera hora por la segunda inyección, volvieron a tomar medidas de todos nosotros, y 2 si habían tenido un gran cambio, uno muy inesperado, Erick y Jack era los que estaban reaccionando mucho mejor al suero. Erick no mencionó su… milagro, pero se le notaba en los ojos, el ego iba creciendo como si ya se sintiera cada vez más completo. Sus medidas cambiaron, pesa ahora 122 kilos dirías que no es mucho pero ¡bajó su porcentaje de grasa a 16%! Se veía increíble y eso que lo vi el jueves, más definido no solo en su abdomen ya más plano aunque aún sin abdominales, su piel estaba más apretada a sus músculos y adelgazando para definir más su vieja gloria; ya en altura no cambio pero sí en cantidad de vello corporal, no había notado en las duchas, quizá fue también un gran cambio repentino pero, vino al laboratorio con una camisa abierta totalmente del pecho, poblado de una gruesa melena negra naciendo en la grieta entre sus pectorales. Jack por otro lado no era tan exhibicionista, usaba una sudadera grande sin dar a conocer a detalle su cuerpo, pero puedo decir que su cara decía otra cosa, más arrogancia como siempre lo que se espera de un adolescente con las hormonas a full y sabiendo que tiene un buen cuerpo, solo que miraba con detalle a Erick, como si tratara de conocer a su rival, con una sonrisa senil ocultando sus intenciones. Erick lo había notado después de sus mediciones y creo que ambos se lanzaron miradas, parecía que ese era el objetivo de Jack ya que una vez teniendo su atención se quita la camisa revelando aunque sin vello corporal, mucho más definido que Erick sin duda pues era casi del mismo tamaño de musculatura aunque en menor estatura ya la brecha había disminuido entre él y Erick, ahora Jack media 1.91 m, el horror no se manifestaría en el ex alfa más tarde y ya verán por qué… su peso ya era también muy similar siendo de 117 kilos, pero con un obvio nivel de grasa ya en un asombroso 7%, los abdominales de este nuevo alfa eran profundos marcando un sixpack casi los 8. Fred por otro lado se había derretido pero sin dejar una mata de piel suelta y flácida, más bien tomó más forma de panza cervecera, dejando de ser un obeso morvido a un obeso grande, más no desagradable. No tenía nada contra los obesos pero jamás me veía a mi mismo siendo uno, y no le desearía a alguien que empeore su salud, así que como siempre guarde mis comentarios con todos, no quería hablar con nadie de aquí, me sentía inseguro. El solo bajó de peso y porcentaje de masa grasa ahora tenía 106 kilos con 33% de grasa, quizá también se sumó algo de músculo más no sabría decirte dónde. Kevin era un enigma al igual que yo, no tuvimos cambio aparentemente, recordé lo de sus zapatos pero no parecía llevar pares grandes la verdad no sé por qué pregunto. Aunque una cosa estaba clara, los pantaloncillos que llevaba no dejaron mucho a la imaginación, mirando disimuladamente parecía que se guardó un plátano en su entrepierna y no estaba duro; admito que me sonroje un poco al ver eso, trate de pensar en otra cosa mientras me tomaban medidas. ¿Habrá querido hacer referencia a algo con los zapatos? Confirme mis sospechas no hubo cambios aparentes como con Kevin. -disculpa Trevor, ¿puedo hacer mención de unos efectos secundarios? -adelante, todo lo que me puedas decir servirá para monitorear tus cambios. -eh tenido pesadillas toda la semana, me a costado dormir y siempre tengo el mismo sueño atrapada en una habitación oscura con alguien detrás de mi. El no contestó, se veía preocupado y voltio solo con la mirada a Kevin para rápido volver a mi. -bueno… pesadillas así de específicas es un tanto curioso, ¿Estás seguro de que todo está bien acá arriba?-se da unos toques con el dedo índice en la cabeza- -si todo está bien, entiendo que algunas medicinas puedan dar pesadillas, yo mismo de niño eh sido muy enfermizo. -si siguen después de la segunda inyección, llama de inmediato ¿Si? El me da una tarjeta y me mira fijamente aún serio, la tomé y ya después de la inyección me largue a casa pensando todo el día sobre eso último… preocupación de algo. Lunes por la tarde hora del gym. Después del trabajo y si aún tenía energía pasaba por el gym pasando mi departamento y derecho por la misma calle, así podía cambiarme de ropa a gusto. Hoy le tocaba cardio así que estaría un buen tiempo en el gym, el otro lunes no había visto a Erick o a Jack ahí mismo, quizá solo fue una coincidencia… estaba equivocado; ahí estaba Jack haciendo alarde con una pequeña multitud de personas observando como ya estaba levantando más de 150 libras en la barra, era impresionante para la pinta que daba de ser más atlético o eso parecía una semana antes, poco a poco se estaba transformando en un culturista, todo ese peso lo decía a gritos al igual que los ríos de sudor que cubrían su frente; me subí a una caminadora viéndolo de lejos, pero en eso llega Erick. -vaya vaya… si es Jack el corredor de quinta. Jack para las repeticiones y se levanta a verlo, limpiando sé el sudor y tomando un gran trago de agua dice. -Erick… pensé que ibas al gym Big Bull, es más para viejos que solo quieren mantenerse.- sonríe al oír eso y da la misma mirada desafiante, Jack le contesta igual. -veras novato, puede que ya te creas mucho solo por ya recibir un impulso de fuerza y ver crecimiento rápido, pero eso no te hace un alfa… Aún soy más grande que tú y la ley del gym lo indica claro, los grandes son respetados por los pequeños. Ese ego… no estaba antes o no lo percibía así, quizá y recibió otra gran bendición ahí abajo, de hecho ya había un bulto visible desde aquí. -Entonces si me vuelvo más grande, tu tendrás que darme respetos a mí ¿O me equivoco? -lo dije claro y fuerte. Y es cierto que estás creciendo pero veamos que tanto le ganas a la memoria muscular, yo llegué a tener un peso en mis mejores días 156 kilos de puro músculo, me descuide por una rodilla dislocada. Jack al oír eso se le abren más los ojos, si hubiera estado más cerca, quizá pudiera ver visto que se le eriza la piel; más no se dejó impresionar tanto tiempo y volvió a retomar su postura, sonriendo. -¿Por qué no resolvemos esto de la manera justa, quien llega a ser más grande el próximo mes?, cuando se acabe nuestro pequeño experimento… -me parece bien chico, ahora sí me disculpas. Erick tomó la barra con la que estaba trabajando Jack con las dos manos y la elevó con facilidad sobre su cabeza. -no eres el único con súper fuerza…-guiño. Después de eso, Jack siguió con su entrenamiento pero en otra máquina para pecho, Erick se robó el público de Jack y terminó por hacer una rutina de brazos, no pude ver qué peso llevaba pero a de ser 90 libras o más en cada mano. Ya un rato después iba a las duchas, las mismas de siempre; al salir me percató que ya iba a entrar en la ducha dónde estaba yo, Erick. Por suerte ya llevaba una toalla y las vendas para cubrir mis pechos. -hey, eres el chico del laboratorio… ¿Alex? -e-eh si… soy yo Alex, tu eres Erick si te reconozco. -no pensé encontrarte en el mismo gym y… menos en las duchas.-el baja la mirada a mi pecho y se percata de las vendas.- ¿paso algo? -oh… bueno solo una heri… En eso nos interrumpe Jack jalando el hombro de Erick, el chico estaba totalmente desnudo frente a nosotros él había venido de las otras duchas aún sudado mostrando cada músculo que desarrolló en pocos días, unas venas gruesas ya recorrían sus bíceps y se ratificaba en sus brazos hasta llegar a la mano, sus hombros eran grandes pero aún le faltaban trabajar más, era recompensado con grandes pectorales que ya estaban haciendo que sus pezones apunten al suelo, su cuello también se había engrosado firme y fuerte como el de un caballo, sus abdominales magníficos como ayer domingo, sus piernas también estaban muy desarrolladas casi del tamaño de mi cintura, ya dificultando el caminar bien, sus pantorrillas se habían ajustado y equilibrado con sus piernas grandes y con unas venas notorias sobre todo a lo que es su polla, trate de no ver pero era imposible no notar que tenía ahí una verga monstruosa, quizá no tan ancha pero sí muy larga, diría que 28 cm con unas bolas del tamaño de huevos de gallina, y unos pies grandes, talla 11 y medio era absurdo para la altura que tenía, aunque quizá iba para más y solo esta esperando el estirón. -vaya si es Erick y Alex juntos, ¿acaso ibas a presumir más que lo que tienes? -solo hablábamos, vete si no quieres que te de un buen puñetazo… -¿crees que me asustas? pude notar algo distinto en ti, algo que no se notaba a simple vista pero algo cambió, supongo que tenías algo que ocultarme.- Jack sonríe al ver el cambio de expresión en los ojos de Erick, creo que se dio cuenta de algún modo. -¿Hablas de mi fuerza? o ¿de mi pecho peludo?-posa levantando su brazo izquierdo notoriamente más grande que jack, aun… Ojala se quedaran ahí las cosas, que solo presumiendo y ya, pero fue a peor cuando jack le dio un golpe directo en su cara a Erick. no lo derribó pero si lo desoriento un poco, recuperando su equilibrio le da un golpe directo al hígado a Jack, perdió el aire un momento pero el le quito la toalla de la cintura revelando más que sus piernas, su polla no es tan grande como la de jack pero ya no era la pena que era antes, era un buen promedio de 15 cm duro y muy gruesa sobretodo en la punta, esa verga si era de un hombre maduro. -creo que yo soy más grande que eso…-Jack mete el pie por detrás de erick y lo empuja desde los hombros haciéndolo caer del suelo para luego jack poner su pie enorme sobre el pecho de Erick, casi le lame los dedos de los pies. -hey… ¡quítate de encima! -solo reclamo mi derecho como el más grande~ Jack sostiene los brazos de Erick con toda sus fuerzas, estaban muy igualados pero la posición le jugaba un mal momento al viejo Alfa, Jack lo obliga a abrir las piernas y con escupitajo de buen vaquero a su polla está listo para penetrarlo, Erick trata de liberarse como sea posible pero solo lo empeora al tratar de correr gateando, jack lo penetra en ese momento sin piedad, ya nada importaba para esos dos en este momento, era un fantasma expectante ante el cambio de poder de alfas, no se si tener miedo o masturbarme en ese momento de contemplación al ver un jovencito follar a un adulto. salían gritos de ambos, jack se sostiene con fuerza de sus hombres y pecho para que no se fuera tan fácilmente, no se sabía otras posiciones por lo cual solo lo follo duro hasta que se viniera dentro de él, Erick con clara sonrojes y la polla dura chorrean te aprovechó que el joven estaba cansado para darle un golpe en la barbilla y noquearlo para que lo dejara en paz, pero ya era demasiado tarde, perdió la virginidad de su culo con un chico “pequeño”. Erick tomó sus cosas, se puso sus pantalones y se fue lo más rápido que pudo, y jack seguía inconsciente, no se que tanto permaneció ahí pues también huí al ya romperse la tensión del momento. ¡Maldito Lunes!

Hello, everyone! Long-time lurker over here! I've read a lot of stories on this forum and when the AI Dungeon was introduced here recently, I decided to give a shot at writing my own story. I've written a few dozen stories at AI Dungeon before, but this story here takes the cake. English isn't my first language, so you might encounter some errors here and there. On a side note: I'm not sure if I should post my story here or in the AI Dungeon section. I'll gladly repost it there if I made a mistake. AI type: Dragon WARNING: If you are not comfortable with incestuous relationships, then I highly advise you to not read this story. DISCLAIMER: The characters in this story are above 18 years of age. Ian and Ethan My name is Ian and I am a freshman in college. I have an older brother named Ethan and we get along really well. I am your stereotypical nerd in glasses. I'm of average height, standing at 5'9, wear glasses and kinda thin. I'm decently fit, but not fit enough to look muscled, if you get what I mean. I consider myself pretty good looking, as well. I've had a number of confessions from boys and girls alike. My brother, on the other hand, is easily one of the hottest guys in college. He's athletic and charming and is always nice to people. He stands tall at 6'3 and weighs about 225 pounds of solid muscle. His features include a defined, angular jawline, deep blue eyes, strong eyebrows, sandy blonde hair and dimples. His manly face contrasts with my boyish features. Surprisingly, my brother hasn't really been dating anyone seriously. He has been having sex here and there, but none of them became his girlfriends. I, however, didn't date anyone because of an entirely different reason. I'm secretly gay and I have been crushing on my brother since God knows when. Recently, I have been taking interest in hypnosis. I've always been fascinated by how a human mind can be controlled by the most trivial of things. I'm also curious to see if with the right technique of hypnosis, can someone be hypnotized to change how their body looks at will? So I started learning. I wanted to practice, but there's no one there to volunteer. "I'm home", I heard Ethan's voice downstairs. He must be back from football practice. I walked downstairs and greeted him at the door. "Hey, big bro! You must be back from practice. You must be tired, let me make you a drink" "Thanks, little bro. Why are you acting so excited?" he said as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no reason." I replied as I went to the kitchen. I got a glass of ice and poured Ethan's favorite drink, iced chocolate. "Thanks. Now cut the crap and tell me what's going on", he said as he took a sip. "Fine", I said as I dropped the act. "I have a favor to ask you" "A favor? You? This must be some pretty big favor", he said as he smirked. "Well, it is and it isn't. See there are these hypnosis sessions I want to try, but I need a partner. Since you're my brother, I thought you'd love to help me out." "Wait. You want me to go under hypnosis and do what exactly?" "Just go under a light hypnosis and follow my commands." "Is this safe?" "Of course! As long as I don't command you to do anything stupid, nothing can go wrong", I looked at him with a smile. He seemed hesitant "Pleeeaaaaase", I said as I clutched his arm. "I need you to help me with this." "Fine, but just once. I have football practice tomorrow." "Yay!" I said as I hugged him. "Now let's get started." I took him to my room and closed the door. I turned on the hypnosis program on my laptop and a weird spiral filled the screen. "Now I want you to stare deeply into the spiral", I said "I'm not sure about this", he said. "Hey! No chickening out! You promised to help me" "Fine", he said as he stared at the screen. I closed the blinds and turned off all the lights in my room. "Now what?" he asked. "Now just relax, don't think about anything, just stare at the spiral." He sat on my bed and continued to stare at the screen. "You feel your body relax into the chair as your muscles loosen" I said in a slow monotone voice. "You can hear me, but you're too relaxed to turn your head and look at me." "My whole body feels numb", he replied in the same monotone voice. "That's good. Now you find my voice really soothing" "Your voice is very soothing. I really like your voice", he said in a monotone voice. "Now I'm going to count from 10 to 1, when I reach 1 you will be in a deep hypnotic sleep. When you're in this state, you'll be able to hear my commands and you'll be able to follow them. When I snap my fingers, you will wake up and remember everything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "Good, now here we go. 10, getting sleepy...9, you are feeling very relaxed...8, your muscles become loose...7, you feel like stretching...6, your eyes are closing...5, you are about to go unconscious...4, you are entering a trance...3, you are hypnotized...2, you are completely under my control...1, completely under my control..." I snapped my fingers as I counted "1". "You are awake and completely aware of your surroundings. You will follow all of my commands. You are smart, funny and attractive. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "You will have a crush on me, but you will try to hide it" "Yes", he said. "You will find ways to make me feel your muscles. You like it when I touch you" "Yes", he said. "You will get the urge to show off for me, but you will try to hide it. You want me to see just how buff you are." "Yes", he said. "When I say the phrase "Deep sleep", you will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When I say the phrase "Wide awake", you will exit the trance and remember all of my commands. Now repeat what I said" "When you say the phrase "Deep sleep", I will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When you say the phrase "Wide awake", I will exit the trance and remember all of your commands", he repeated my words in a slow monotone voice. "Good", I said and I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. He blinked a few times and looked at me. "Did you do it? Did you hypnotize me?", he asked "Yep. You don't remember anything, do you?" "Nope. Nothing. You didn't make me do anything stupid, did you?" "Nope. I just made you flap your arms like a chicken", I joked. Now I wanna see if my hypnosis worked. I grabbed his bicep and pulled him "Let's go to McDonald's and grab a burger. I'm starving" He let out a little moan as he felt my hand on his bicep. "I'd love to, but I'm broke for the rest of the week. I spent my money on protein supplements", he said as I felt his bicep flex in my hands. He tried to pretend he didn't do anything and looked away. "Well, I'm not going to let you starve. Let's go", I said and grabbed his hand. He didn't say anything as I dragged him out of the house. We got into his car and he drove us to McDonald's. He was very quiet and kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye. I didn't say anything since I wanted to see what he would do. We got to McDonald's and he parked the car. "Are you sure about paying, little bro?", he said as he started to open his car door. "Yeah, I'm sure. You can pay me back later", I said and got out of the car. He followed me into McDonald's and we both ordered. He got a double quarter pounder meal, large fries and a chocolate shake while I got a double whopper meal, large fries and a diet coke. "So, you want ketchup or mustard on your burger?" I asked him as we sat down. "Both", he said as he opened his ketchup and drowned his fries in it. I shook my head as I started on my whopper. I looked over at him and saw that he was already half way through his meal. "How are you so hungry? You ate a big lunch not too long ago", I said in between bites. "I have a high metabolism. I eat a lot and never gain weight" "You're saying your 225 pound, muscular body never gained weight?", I glared at his body. "I'm not 225, I'm 220. And I'll have you know, I work out every day for at least two hours", he said in a defensive tone. "But you're still way too buff for a 20-year-old. How can you not gain weight and be this muscular?", I said as I pointed towards his bicep. He blushed. "I-It's not that big", he said as he looked away. "Dude, I'm just saying you're muscular. I mean, I'm fucking 5'9 and weigh 150 pounds", I said as I felt his bicep. He let out a moan as I touched it. "You're not 150 pounds, you're 155. I saw your ID", he said as he finished his food. "Yeah, well I'm not 5'9 either. I'm 5'8 and three quarters", I said as I took the last bite of my whopper. He laughed and took a bite into his food. He secretly liked me touching his biceps earlier. His inner cockiness was probably cheering. We finished our food and headed back to his car. "I'll drive", he said as he got into the driver's seat. "Again? I can drive, too, you know", I said as he started the car. "No, I'm driving", he said in a serious tone. "Fine" He drove us back to his house and we went inside. "I'm going to go upstairs and do some assignments. I'll be down in a few hours", he said as he walked towards the stairs. "Alright, I'll be in my room", I said as I walked towards my room. I walked into my room and sat down on my bed. I was really bored since I didn't feel like playing any games or anything. I grabbed my laptop and opened it. I checked Facebook and saw that I had a notification from class council about the elections tomorrow. I remembered I was supposed to go for the "fun" As I was scrolling through my feed, he knocked on my door and came in. "Hey, I'm done with my homework. What you up to?" "Nothing much, just checking my Facebook", I said as I turned the screen towards him. "Oh yeah, the elections are tomorrow. You running?" "Yeah, I'm going for secretary this time" "Why not president?" "I dunno, I think the president has too much responsibility. I just want to have fun", I said as I turned the screen back towards me. "Yeah, I get you", he said as he sat on my bed. "So, are you going to the gym today?" I asked, changing the subject. "Yeah, I'm going to the gym and then coming back here. You should come with me", he said as he patted the spot next to him on the bed. "I don't work out, remember?" "You don't have to be buff or anything. Just some light weight lifting will do" "Nah, I'm healthy enough. I don't wanna be as buff as you", I said as I poked his shoulder. He blushed and said "Hey, little bro. Do you think you can massage my shoulders?" "Huh?" "My shoulders are really tense. So can you give me a massage?" I blushed as I looked at him. He had a serious look on his face, but I could tell he was blushing as well. "Uh... Yeah, sure" This must be one of his ways of trying to make me feel his muscles. And it's working. I got off my bed and walked in front of him. I put my hands on his shoulders and started to massage him. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I could tell he was really enjoying it. "R-rub a little harder", he said as he bit his lip. I started to rub his shoulders harder as he moaned even more. I could feel his muscles relax under my hands. He was really built. I wonder how we're even related? I'll have to check that out as well. "A-ah, that feels good", he said as he closed his eyes. I started to massage his arms as well. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I then moved my hands down to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat through his chest as I massaged it. He bit his lip and moaned. "Deep sleep", I said as I looked into his eyes. His eyes closed and he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Your lust towards me increases and at times, you won't be able to hide your attraction towards me. The urge to show me how buff you are becomes stronger" I continued the session like normal and told him to wake up after ten minutes. When he woke up, he looked at me and smiled. "That was a nice massage. I felt my muscles relax a lot", he said as flexed his arms. "Do you feel any urges?" "Just one. Do you want to see how buff I am?" "Uh... Yeah, sure", I said as he took off his shirt. He turned around so that he was facing me and flexed his muscles. He had the biggest arms I had ever seen. I was a little bit jealous of his muscles. "How do I look?" "Uh... You're really buff", I said as I looked at his muscles. He smirked and said "Thanks, little bro". He then walked out of my room. I decided to go to the gym with him. He seemed pretty happy when I told him. When we got to the gym, he started to do bench presses. I sat on a nearby chair and watched him. He was really focused on his workout. He did a set of bench presses and then looked at me. "Hey, come rub my shoulders again", he said as he looked at me. I got off the chair and walked over to him. I then started to massage his shoulders and he moaned. "Ah... That feels good, little bro", he said as he closed his eyes. I stopped massaging him after a few minutes and he looked unsatisfied. "I guess it's about time we go back home, then", he said as he looked at the clock. It was 4:30pm. "Yeah, it is", I said as we packed our stuff and left the gym. He took a shower at home and came to my room, just wearing a towel. He was standing at the door and his towel hung low at his waist. I stared at his body in awe. His pecs were big and his arms were gorgeous. His washboard six pack abs glistened with bathwater. Veins started trailing under his abs towards his groin. I could see the outline of his soft bulge through the towel and it was huge. He smirked and said "Hey, bro. Can I borrow your camera? I need it for an assigment" "Uh.... Sure", I said as I got up from my bed and tried to reach the camera on the top shelf. I was struggling because I was too short. "Here, let me help you with that" he stood very close behind me and reached for the camera. I could feel his pecs and abs pressing onto my back. His bulge was pressing right between my ass cheeks. I could feel my underwear getting a little damp. He grabbed the camera and handed it to me. "Thanks, bro", he said as he looked at me. I looked at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. I felt his hand rub against my back and then go down to my butt. He gave it a gentle squeeze and then walked out of the room. I was in shock. My brother just felt me up and I wanted him to do more... No. I took a deep breath and tried to forget about what happened. I got ready for bed and lied down. The next morning was a Saturday and I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. I went downstairs and saw Ethan cooking at the stove. "Morning, sleepyhead", he said as he turned to me and smiled. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts and a tank top. His glistening muscles were showing. I could see the outline of a huge bulge in his shorts. "Hungry?" he asked as he pointed to a plate full of pancakes and another plate full of bacon. "Yeah", I said as I sat down at the table. I started eating the pancakes and bacon while he sat down next to me. He continued eating like nothing happened last night. I was confused. Did he forget about what happened? I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn't want to seem like a fag. "Hey, little bro. Let's watch some TV after this", he said as he turned his head towards me. "Yeah, sure", I said as I continued eating. We finished eating and went to my room. We lied down on my bed and started watching TV. I tried to forget what happened last night, but I couldn't. It was all I could think about. WWE came on and we watched a wrestling match. I was trying to focus on the TV, but I couldn't help but notice how hard his arm was pressed against mine. I wanted to touch his arm. I wanted to feel his hard muscles. I bit my lip and tried to ignore what I was feeling. I started to get hot. I felt my underwear get a little damp as my erection started to grow. I really wanted to turn towards him and start kissing him. I felt his arm slowly move towards me. Our fingers were barely touching. I felt my heart beat faster and faster. He slowly moved his hand towards mine. Our fingers intertwined and we both looked at each other. "I think we should wrestle", he said "Huh?" I was visibly confused. "Let's wrestle. You're a tough guy, right? I'm a tough guy. Let's see who's tougher." He got up and took off his tank top. He flexed his muscles and got into a wrestling position. "You're kidding me, right? I'm way smaller than you", I said "I'll hold back. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. C'mon, little bro. Wrestle your big, muscular bro", he said as he flexed again. God, he was so hot. I got up and took off my shirt. I got into a wrestling position and we started to wrestle. He was right. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. I guess he was trying to reconnect with me as family. It was working. After a few minutes, he stopped holding back and I realized something. Boy, was I wrong to think that he did this to reconnect with his little brother. He did this so that he can show off his muscles and pin me down with them. I have to admit, it's turning me on a little bit. "Alright, I give up", I said as I felt his hand touch my back. "You sure?" he asked as he kept pushing me down. "Yeah, you win." He got off of me and I lied down on the bed. He pounced on top of me and stared into my eyes. "That was intense! You may look small, but you sure as hell are strong", he said. "You're pretty strong yourself", I said. "Thanks, but you're the one who's strong. You're also pretty fast. You almost pinned me a couple of times." He got off of me and lied down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling as we tried to catch our breath. "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep", I said. He immediately fell into a trance. I slowly moved my arm towards his arm and touched his bicep. His bicep was hard as a rock. I felt it and then moved closer to it. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. I started to get nervous, but really turned on at the same time. I whispered into his ear, "Your lust towards me increases as you feel the urge to pleasure me" "Yes" "You will have the urge to press your muscles against my body" "Yes" "The testosterone in your body will increase by 10 percent. Your body muscles and cock will grow very slowly. You will become constantly horny" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. "What did you do to me?" he asked. "Nothing, bro." "My muscles are aching. I feel really horny." "You should go take a shower. All that wrestling made you sweat" "Yeah, I will." He got up and walked towards the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on. I got up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and it was a beautiful sight. I heard the shower be turned off. A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open and then close. There he was, in his towel again. His body looked noticeably bigger, but this time, his bulge wasn't soft. It was huge and was tenting his towel "I'm still horny", he moaned. "Then go jerk off in your room or something", I said as he walked out of my room. "Wait. How big is that thing?", I asked, pointing at his bulge. "Huge", he replied. "Let me see." He dropped his towel and turned around. His butt was gorgeous. I mean, I knew it was big, but his whole body was big. He had a huge V shape going down his back. His legs were thick and strong. "Last time I checked, it was 10 inches", he said as-a-matter-of-factly. He walked out of my room and I heard him jerking off in his. His moans can be heard and honestly, it turned me on more than I expected. I started to get horny, so I grabbed the lotion and started jerking off. I kept thinking about him and how big his muscles were. I thought about how he was so strong for his size and how he could easily pick up a car with those huge arms of his. I came and I heard him moan in his room as he released soon after. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. I heard him moan a few more times before his moans died down. He came a lot, I thought. "I'm done", he said as he walked into my room with a tissue in hand. "Done with what? Jerking off?" "Yeah. I'm going to sleep now." "Alright. Goodnight, bro." "Goodnight, bro" The next morning, I was awoken by the sound of moaning in the bathroom. God, he was jerking off in the toilet. That increase in testosterone sure did a number on him. I heard him flush and as he walked past my room and he looked surprised. "Hey, Ian. I didn't think you'd be awake" "Good moaning, to you, too, Ethan", he blushed a deep red and laughed at my pun. "Sorry to wake you up", he said, putting his hands up. His clothes looked tighter now that his muscles had grown. He looked delicious. "It's fine. What time is it?" "Its 7:30." "What the hell. That is early. You better make me some breakfast in return", I said jokingly. "Fine. What do you want?" "Surprise me." He laughed and walked out of the room. I got up and got dressed. I went downstairs and saw him cooking. He was wearing a tight shirt that showed off his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Wait, you really made breakfast? I was joking" "I know. I'm just letting you look at my muscles while I'm cooking." He laughed and I sat down at the table. He brought over a plate of bacon and eggs. It looked delicious. "Thanks, bro." "No problem, Ian." We ate and talked about random things. I had a good time with him. After we finished eating, he cleaned up and we went into the living room. We watched TV for a bit until he asked me if I wanted to go to the wrestle with him again. "Bring it", I said as I got into position. We didn't waste any time taking off our shirts and started wrestling. This time, he easily overpowered me and pinned me down onto the floor. His bigger muscles made him stronger. I felt so small compared to him. "Ha! I win!" he laughed as he got off of me. "Yeah, good job. Now get off of me." He laughed and got off of me. He started doing push-ups and I stared at his muscles. He turned his head and looked at me. "What?" "Nothing." "Tell me." "You're really hot." He laughed and turned his head back. "Thanks." He kept doing push-ups while I kept looking at him. I started getting a chubby. I got up and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw a lot of fruit juice. I grabbed a bottle and drank it. I heard him come in. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." He laughed. "You're not drinking that to hide your boner, are you?" "Shit." I quickly closed the fridge and turned around. "No." He laughed. "It's fine. I have one, too." I looked down and saw that he did have a boner. I looked back up at him and he had his hands behind his back. "Pinning you down felt so good", he said. "You wanna do it again?" "Yeah." We started wrestling and he pinned me down again. He was on top of me and I felt his muscles on my body. It felt so good. I felt my boner on his body. He felt it, too, and he started pressing his muscles onto my body. He started grinding his hips into me. I felt my precum soaking my underwear. He started grinding faster and harder. I felt his bulge rubbing against my body. It felt so good. His bulge dwarfed mine. My 8 inches looked small compared to his 10 inches. He was so big and strong. I felt my body give into him. I wanted to serve him. I wanted to be his. "I'm gonna pin you now", he whispered in my ear. "Do it." He easily pinned me down and kept me pinned down. "I'm gonna make you feel so good." He started grinding into me again. I felt his bulge throb as he kept grinding onto me. "I-I'm gonna.. cum", he said "Me too", as I said as we both started hugging each other and grinding harder. We both moaned and grunted as we felt our bodies release. He fell on top of me and kept me pinned down. I felt his warm seed inside my underwear. It felt so good. I came, too, and my seed leaked out and stained my underwear. We both panted as we kept grinding into each other. He soon realized what he was doing and got off me. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's fine." He got up and went into the bathroom. I heard the water run and he cleaned himself off. He came back with a towel wrapped around his waist.. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's okay, dude". He looked down and saw the stain in my underwear. "You came, too?" "Yeah." I saw him getting hard under his towel from the sheer fact that he made me cum in my pants. He quickly turned around and went back to his room to hide his boner. I got up and went to the bathroom. I cleaned myself off and took off my underwear, throwing it into the hamper. I went back to my room and lied down on my bed. I heard a knock on the door. "Yeah?" "Can I come in?" "Go ahead" Ethan came in and lied down next to me. "I'm sorry I did that to you." "It's fine." "No, it's not. I took advantage of you." "You didn't take advantage of me. I wanted it, too." "Are you sure? You're not just saying that?" "I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." He smiled. "Thanks, Ian." "No problem, man" "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep" His breathing slowed as he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Ethan, you will become constantly horny and only I can make you cum" "I will become so horny that I'll want to release my sexual tension everyday." he said "Your muscles will grow very slowly until your clothes become very tight" "You will feel very hot all the time." "You will start growing muscle but only where you have muscle. Fat and other organs except your cock are unaffected." "Your body will crave my touch." "You will become so attracted to me that you'll want to be as close to me as possible. "You will have the urge to make me worship your muscles" "You will now exit the trance and remember everything I say. Wide awake", I said as I snapped my fingers. He slowly blinked his eyes as he regains consciousness. I was excited to see him follow my commands. "So, what do you wanna do now?" he asked. "I don't know, what do you wanna do?" "I don't know either. We could watch a movie or something." "Sure, what do you wanna watch?" "I don't know. You pick something" "How about The Incredible Hulk?" "Sure." I saw him biting his lip whenever Bruce Banner's muscle growth scene comes on. "Man, you're almost as muscular as the Hulk", I said while grabbing his biceps. "N-no I'm not. I'm muscular, but the Hulk's way bigger", he blushed as he flexed his bicep in my touch. "You're still big, dude. Look at these guns", I said, squeezing his biceps harder. "Thanks, Ian. You're pretty hot yourself" He looked at my body and bit his lip. He started to flex his arm again. "Do you think it's big? "It's huge, man. I think it has to be at least 19 inches", I said as I wrapped my hands around his bicep. "It's 20 inches", he said as he smiled. "You're just so hot, man. I can't believe you're my brother." "Thanks, Ian. You.. You can touch more if you want" "Really? You won't get mad?" "No, go ahead." I started to feel his muscles some more. I grabbed his arms and felt them as he giggled. "You're tickling me", he said. I kept grabbing his arms and then my hands traveled to his chest. "You can keep touching", he said. I felt his pecs and stomach as he started to breathe heavier. I then grabbed his thigh, feeling the huge mass of the quad. "I love your hands. They're so tiny on my muscles." "Thanks, man. Your body is so hot. I love your muscles. They're so big and firm." "I love your hands on me." I kept grabbing his muscles as he started to moan. "Your hands are so good, Ian. You're making me feel so good." I felt his body as he moaned louder. "Oh, Ian. I'm gonna..." He stopped himself and got off the bed. "We shouldn't be doing this, Ian. We're brothers", he said. "You started it", I said. "I know, but... We're brothers." "So what? You're hot and I'm attracted to you. Why can't we show each other affection? Lots of brothers do it." "Not true. Lots of brothers don't have sexual relationships." "How would you know if you don't try it out?" "I just know, Ian. Besides, we're going to be caught if we keep this up. We have to cool it." "Stop being a pussy and get over here. You made me hard, now it's time to take some responsibility", I said, pointing at my boner. "You know what? You're right. I can't back down from a challenge." He got back on the bed and started to crawl on top of me. He was breathing heavily against my neck and whispered into my ears, "Is this what you wanted?" "Mhmm", I moaned. He lowered his body onto mine and started to grind against me. "Oh, God. You're so hot." "You like that? I can go harder." He started to grind harder and I could feel his bulge grinding against my own. I started to moan as he kept going. "You like that, bro?" "Keep going. That feels so good." As he kept grinding, his muscles started growing very slowly again. I could see his shirt getting tighter. He noticed this and said, "Dude, I'm growing? How is this happening?" "I have no idea, but just keep going." He started grinding faster and I could feel his body growing against mine. He was at least 6'10 now. "This is so weird, but it feels so good. My muscles are growing and I can feel my body expanding. "Keep going. It's turning me on." He started to moan and grow even more. His shirt was getting very tight now and I could see the outline of his huge muscles. He was like a junior bodybuilder now. I pulled his body against mine and whispered into his ear, "I need to tell you something" "What is it?" he asked out of breath. "I hope you don't get mad at me but I made you attracted to me. Those urges you're feeling? I did those. I hypnotized you to make your muscles grow, too", I said. "You did? Why would you do that?" "Because I wanted to see you like this. You're so hot right now." He started grinding harder and his body was getting bigger. He was now a full blown bodybuilder and was nearly double my size. "Do you really think I'm hot?" "I think you're the hottest guy I've ever seen. You're like an Adonis." "Thanks, Ian. That's the best compliment I've ever received." He started to grind against me even harder and his body grew again. He was now so big, he was crushing me. His growth stopped after a few minutes and he looked like a bodybuilder now. His clothes were practically skin tight and I could see every muscle through it. He was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. "I feel so weird. I think I'm supposed to get mad at you for doing this to me, but I can't seem to do it" "Don't worry about it. I want you to enjoy yourself." "I am. You're right. I am the hottest guy you've ever seen, aren't I?" "Yeah, you are." He started grinding against me again and I wrapped my arms around his huge body "I want you to flex out of your clothes", I said. He started flexing and his clothes tore under the pressure of his muscles. Soon he was naked except for his boxers and I could see his huge, eight pack abs and his huge pecs. His body was perfect. He was perfect. "Do you want me to do anything else?" he asked. "Do you want me to worship your muscles?" "Yeah. You should worship my muscles." I started to kiss his huge bicep. It was so big, I couldn't even reach all the way around it with both hands. "Do you want me to flex for you?" "Yeah, show me what you got." He started to flex his arm and I could see his muscles bounce and grow. His arms were so big they looked like they were about to rip out of his skin. "Do you want to touch them?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his pecs and he felt my hands against his chest. His pecks were so big and round, I couldn't even fit my hand around it. "Do you want to touch my abs?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his 8-pack and he felt my hands against his stomach. His abs were rock hard and covered in sweat. "I want you to wrap your muscles around me" I said. He started to flex and his muscles started to wrap around me. His arms wrapped around my back and his pecks were pressing against my chest. "I want you to squeeze me" He started to flex and his muscles started to squeeze. I could feel his huge pecs pressing against me as he wrapped his arms around me. He was so big and strong, I felt so small and weak compared to him. I pulled him into a deep sloppy kiss. I can't believe I'm making out with my brother. This was wrong, but it felt so right. I felt his huge muscles against my body and I felt so small and helpless compared to him. "I want you to dominate me" I said. He started to flex again and his muscles got even bigger. He was so big and muscular, he looked like a professional bodybuilder. He picked me up with one hand and threw me against the wall. I felt my back hit the wall so hard, it knocked the wind out of me. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No. Don't stop." He pinned me against the well and we started making out again. He was so big and strong and I was so small and weak, I felt so helpless under his powerful body. I put my hands on his bulge and felt his monster. It must've grown a few more inches and it was noticeably thicker. I stated giving him a handjob through his underwear and he started to grow even more. It was so big now, it looked like it was about to rip through his underwear. "Do you want me to take it out?" "Yeah. I want you to take it out." I pulled down his underwear and took out his huge monster. It was so big, fat, and long. I put my hand at the base and couldn't fit my hand around it. I started to stroke it and it started to grow bigger. I don't know how someone so big and muscular can have a weiner that big. He put me down and I started focusing on his cock. It was so big and fat, I couldn't fit my mouth around it. I tried to deepthroat it, but I couldn't even get the head in. I started to give him a handjob while I sucked, but his huge head kept hitting the back of my throat and I started to choke. "Do you want me to stop?" "No. Don't stop." I kept on trying to fit his huge head in my throat, but I just couldn't do it. I started to give up and he grabbed my head and pushed it down his huge rod. I felt my throat start to expand as his huge head pushed down my throat. He kept on pushing and I kept on trying not to choke. He was so big, my eyes started to water as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge hairy legs against my shoulders and his huge bulging arms against my head. I deepthroated all 14 inches of him and he kept it there for a few seconds. I started to choke as I tried to breath, but he kept his hips still so I wouldn't struggle. He pulled out slightly and then rammed it back in. He did this a few times and each time he thrusted, my eyes started to water even more. He then grabbed the back of my head and started to face-fucking me. He kept on pushing in and pulling out, each time a little faster. With every thrust, I could feel his huge heavy ball hitting my chin. "Do you like my big hard meatstick?" "Mmmm...hah...yeah...I love it..." I managed to say with his huge rod in my mouth. He kept on face-fucking me and with every thrust, I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He kept on thrusting and I started to feel something was building up. With every thrust, I could feel my muscles tensing up. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna..." He kept on going and with one final hard thrust, I felt my muscles release as I started to squirt. I squirted all over his chest and mine. He kept on thrusting as I kept on squirting. He then grabbed my head and started to thrust even faster. "I'm gonna squirt, you want it in your mouth or on your face?" "Mmmm...in my mouth." He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge heavy ball tighten. He rammed it one last time as I felt his squirt enter my mouth. It tasted really bitter, but I managed to gulp it down as he kept on squirting. He pulled out and I could feel his squirt dripping out of my mouth. It felt so warm and sticky. "You like that?" "Mmmm...yeah..." He sat down on the bed as he grabbed my head and started to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth as I could still taste his squirt. "You wanna grow bigger?" I asked. "Yeah, I do." "Well, come on then. Let's do this." I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. I laid down as he got on top of me. He started to kiss me as I could feel his huge bulge rubbing against my stomach. "I want you to grow while you fuck me" I said. He lifted up my legs as he started to push himself in. He started to push and I could feel him entering me. It started to hurt as his huge head pushed through. He kept on pushing as I felt it go in even more. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't push anymore. "It's too tight, you can't go in." "Yes I can, don't worry." He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles start to give away. It started to hurt as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge head go in as I winced in pain. He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles give away completely. "It's in." He started to thrust as he kept on going in and out. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He kept on going as I felt his huge head hit against my walls. It felt so tight that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge head go all the way in. "It's all the way in." I pulled his huge body onto mine and kissed him. "Now grow" I said. He started to thrust in and out as his huge member started to grow. It grew longer and thicker as I felt my insides stretch to accommodate his growth. He kept on thrusting as it kept on growing. It felt so tight around his growth that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. His body started growing as well. His muscles started bulging as his shoulders widened. He kept on thrusting as he grew taller. His biceps grew as his arms increased in size. His legs grew as his thighs increased in size, his calves grew as his feet increased in size. His rhythm got faster as he got bigger. "I love you, big bro" I said. "I love you too, lil bro" he replied. He kept on thrusting as his growth started to slow down. He was now a two feet taller than me and thrice my size. His arms were as big as my legs and his chest was wider than my torso. He thrusted a few more times as he was about to explode. "I'm gonna come" he said. "Come inside me, please." He kept on thrusting as he exploded. It felt so warm as he kept on coming. He came for about a minute as I felt his seed fill me up. It felt so warm that I couldn't feel anything else. He finished and kept on thrusting as he was about to come again. "I'm gonna come again" he said. He kept on thrusting as he came again. His seed filled me up as I felt my stomach expand from the inside. He pulled me into a deep kiss and pulled his now 16 inch cock out of me. "I love you" he said as he knelt down and licked my bulging belly. He licked all of his seed as he took it all. I felt his tongue go in and out as he cleaned all of it. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue enter me. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue massage my insides. He finished and licked my lips clean. "I love you" he said as he licked my face. He licked my whole face as I felt his tongue go all over my body. He stopped licking and kiss me. We laid down side by side as he wrapped his arms around me. "I'm gonna protect you forever" he said. We fell asleep as we kept on holding each other. The next morning, I woke up and saw him staring at my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "I dunno, you're just really pretty." I felt his huge arm wrap around me as he pulled me into a deep kiss. "I love you" he said. "I love you too" I replied. We laid down side by side as we kept on holding each other. "You know, Ethan, as much as I like you being huge, people at campus will start to get suspicious" "You're right. People will lose their shit if they see me standing at 7'9 and weigh close to 400 pounds", he said "Yeah. So I'm gonna put you in a trance again. Is that okay?" "That's fine" he said. I started the process and said "Deep sleep" He's in a deep hypnotic trance now. "Your body will shrink down to 6'4, and your weigh will be reduced to 250 pounds of solid muscle. Your cock will shrink to 11 inches. You will grow back to this size whenever we have sex" His body started to shrink until he was 6'4 and 250 pounds. I snapped my fingers and he regained consciousness. He looked down at his body and said, "Hey, this isn't my old size" "I know, I made you bigger. I added another inch in height and a few more pounds in muscle" I said. He looked at me and smiled. "I like this size", he said. "Well, we better go to class now" I said. We got up and got dressed. He drove us to school and only a few people noticed his slightly bigger body. He kept on smiling the whole time. "Why are you smiling?" I asked. "I dunno, I just feel really happy", he replied. We got to school and went to our first classes. He'll be representing our college with his team in a football tournament this year and I wanted to make sure he looked his best. He was already 6'4 and 250 pounds of solid muscle. His arms, chest, and legs were all bulging with muscles. He had a deep voice that could charm anyone. His face was gorgeous and his eyes were like the ocean. He was perfect. The end.

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20695-muscle-slut-blog-5-day-2night-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2 Now that was fun. I do not think Uncle Bob will be walking normally for a while, but I do not think he will mind. He was walking in from the pool as I was coming down the steps, and my lust just took over. I grabbed him right there, bent him over the living room couch, and power fucked his ass. I dumped two loads deep inside him before he could move, and then Sean heard us and joined in the fun. Sean plowed his Dad's beautiful tight ass and gave him a couple of loads while I had him blow me for another load. Bob was so far out of it in the pleasure that he barely responded when Sean said he was taking up to get cleaned up. Sean carried his Dad with his hard cock, still buried up his ass. Bob's head was resting on Sean's massive chest and legs wrapped around his waist. Sean looked like a proud father carrying a small child that he loved so much. Since Sean is a cuddlier, I am sure that after the shower, they will spend some time in bed cuddling and napping in incestual bliss. So back to the blog and picking up the blog with our Dad's cooking dinner. It was interesting as the rules of the house were changing for the better. Since Sean and I were naked, the Dads decided to "join the club" and stripped off the remaining clothes they had on. It was not much as Sean, and I ripped off most of it during our exciting to blow their brains out via their cocks. They may have still been Muddles, but they did have beautiful bodies from spending so much time in the gym. We acted like we usually did, laughing, joking, and talking but only with a strong sexual tone. We peppered our Dads about their sexual exploration and got straightforward and detailed answers. We learned our parents were kinky, aggressive, and slutty. Not a bad combination, LOL. My Dad told a story of them going to a Gay Bath House for the first time during college and the craziness that went on. Sean looked at me and said we had to go, and I agreed. They talked about catching our Moms in full lesbian sex for the first time when the girls lost track of time waiting on the guys to pick them up for a frat party. They never made the party, but the four-way sex that went on for the entire weekend cemented their relationships. We became so aroused that we leaked pre-cum and caused puddles on the floor that we had to quickly suck each other to prevent a wasted cum load. One of the new house rules was you make the mess; you clean up the mess. We did share the loads with our Dads in a very passionate kiss. Then the Dads kissed to compare who had the best-tasting load. They said both were so good and could not decide. I called them chicken shit because they did not want a pissed off muscle sluts. They laughed and said that they guessed it would take a village to satisfy a muscle slut. Dinner was great, and Sean and I ate over double I usual amount. Being that we were close to double in size, it was about right. Uncle Bob surprised us with setting a bottle of beer in front of us. While we have had some alcohol with them on a special occasion, this was odd, but he said that since we were larger than a Muddle adult, we should be able to handle a beer. Sean said he just wanted to get us drunk to take advantage of us. I laughed and said he could take advantage of me anytime without the need for alcohol. Uncle Bob told my Dad that he raised a beautiful slut, and we all laughed. It was then that the doorbell rang, and Dad yelled just to come in. I was shocked that he was not concerned about what the person would see, but once I saw who, I was totally fine. Walking into the kitchen was the most massive and muscular human I had ever seen. He was beautiful, and I instantly lost my train of thought. He was larger than I was by at least 50 pounds. His muscles exploded from his body in size and definition with a perfect amount of veins and body hair. He walked bowlegged because of the size of his quads. His clothes looked like they were painted to him and were ready to explode with just a small movement. A slight gesture of his arms resulted in his biceps exploding to at least the size of his head. I was lost in lust and shock, merely watching him until the Dads got up and went over and hugged and kissed him. When I say kiss, it was a full-on tonsil hockey french kissing that was profoundly passionate and masculine. Once finished, they finally introduced him as their workout buddy and Mimbo Drop supplier Kyle. He was a god, pure and simple, and I wanted both my final dose and to ravage Kyle. He sat down and immediately said that we needed to talk first, and then we can get to the fucking. Sean and I asked about flipping it, and Uncle Bob said cant you sluts behave for a few minutes. I told him that we are just acting like the sluts you wanted us to grow into. We all laughed, and it broke the sexual tension that Sean and I were feeling right then. Kyle started to talk about the lab, the creation of the Mimbo Drops, and how everything led to right now. Tell you the truth; I did not care what he said because all I wanted was to take the next dose and spend time being fucked by Kyle. Kyle looked are our Dads and said something about look what you two created, and after a short pause, all three started laughing. They decided to get the show on the road, and Dad went and brought over the Mimbo Drop bottle. Uncle Bob asked us if we're sure about what was going to happen next. The third dose makes the change/mutation permanent, and all we did was open are mouths life a baby bird waiting on dinner. My dad then placed a dropper full under our tongues and said its time to get this show on the road. The liquid had a strong bitter taste that I let it slowly absorbed under my tongue. I felt warmth starting to flow throughout my body and a little lightheaded. Kyle said to enjoy the ride and that you will remember this forever as you evolve from human to mega human. The warmth built to a high heat and then changed to a feeling of electricity flowing across my body. All of my muscles started to flex by themselves. For about 20 minutes or so, the feeling and force of the muscle contractions increased. The more they contracted, the larger they became. I felt a power and strength growing to a level that I would never have guessed possible. My muscles inflated like a balloon to a size that I did not know was possible. If I had been wearing any clothing, it would have exploded off of me like when the Hulk grew. Then, as it started, it slowly faded away, and I was left with a feeling of happiness and inner peace. I felt stronger and more massive than before, which I did not think was possible. As I was enjoying this incredible feeling, a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me hard and fast. My cock became hard to the point of being painful. I quickly, my balls felt like they were squeezed in a vice, and I blew the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. I shot cum with such force, and it felt I like was being smacked in the face, but it was beautiful. I screamed in pleasure, and the effect finally decreased to the point that some of the cum landed in my mouth. The taste was beyond anything I had experienced before. I was in heaven and never wanted it to end, but it finally did and slowly regained my state of mind. It took a few moments before I started to come out of the haze and realized that Dad was cleaning the cum off of me. I looked down and saw him lapping up puddles of cum lying in the deep valley between my now-massive pecs. The head of my enlarged, hard, and vein covered cock reaching to the base of the valley. Dad was focused on finding and collecting every drop of cum that I had just blasted out of me. He licked every ridge and crevice on my chest and abs between the rock hard muscles. I looked over and saw what appeared to be Sean but was really a mass monster with Sean's head on it with his Dad eating his cum off of him. Kyle said something like welcome to the family and kissed me. It was a kiss between men, no, it was a kiss between Mimbo Sluts because we were no longer just a man. My mind cleared, and I realized that I was no longer what I was but something better. Something with a purpose that I did not know yet, but I was ready to accept and share with others. The more we kissed, the more I wanted to fuck and be fucked. Kyle pulled away and went over to do the same to Sean. Dad replaced his mouth for Kyle, and we kissed and shared the remains of my cum that was within his mouth. Between kissing, Dad commented on how beautiful I was. After a few minutes of kissing, Dad pulled away and said that I needed to follow him to see what I had become. I stood, and it felt strange as my size had enlarged to the point that I needed to collect my balance. My arms hung at a 45% angle as my lats were so massive that my arms rested on them. My quads rubbed together due to their size and pushed my cock and balls forward. As Dad guided me into the living room, I saw an image in the mirror that was but was not me. It had my face, but my body was so hyper muscled that I did not look like I did before the third dose. I was beyond anyone that you saw on the bodybuilder's social media and even the muscle morph websites. I was massive; I was ripped and cut and was simply a Muscle Slut that was equal to Kyle. I spent a few minutes coming to terms with the new me. I looked over to Sean and saw that we were nearly identical. It was then that the urge to fuck began to grow from deep in my balls. The best description is that I went into a Muscle Slut form of heat and needed to be fucked now. I grabbed Kyle and pulled him close and told him he was going to fuck me now. I needed it badly to control the fire that was raging within me. I was lost again is the desire to fuck that I simply dropped to the floor and grabbed my ankles to give Kyle a clean shot at my ass and begged for it. He dove in and began to eat my ass with the skill and passion that I expected. I was so lost in the pleasure that I did not hear any of the rest of them talking. The only thing I heard was when Kyle said he was going to fuck me like the slut that I was. He rammed his cock deep into me in a single thrust. I felt every inch of his cock pushing its way inside of me. Its size should have resulted in pain but only provided pleasure. I felt every vein, every ridge, every movement that was designed to send me into a state I had never been before. It brought immediate pleasure throughout my body. As Kyle began to power fuck me, Sean came over and shoved his mega cock down my throat, and I began to suck on it. Like Kyle's cock, I quickly slid Sean's cock down my throat and accepted it all. Dad and Uncle Bob came over and took turns, sucking my cock, and playing with my nipples. They felt like they were wired directly to my cock because any play immediately caused it to become harder. It was four guys focusing their attention on satisfying the needs of one slut, and the feeling is beyond description. I felt my cock being sucked, Kyle fucking my ass, and Sean forcing his cock deep down my throat all begin to pulsate together, knowing that we all were going to explode at the same time. Within a minute, I felt my balls constrict and start the process of the ejaculation that I did not know how would survive. I wanted to warn my Dad, but it was too late, and my first shot hit Uncle Bob right in the face. Kyle, Sean, and I came at the same moment, and I ended up being covered in cum from head to toes. We blew for what seemed forever and then crashed together on the floor in a massive pile of cum covered muscle. Once we recovered, Sean became the center of the four of us trying to fuck is brains out. I lost track of time and what was being done to me and what I helped to do to Sean. Part of me had so many questions for Kyle and our Dad's, but now was not the right time. Now was the time to explore our incredible bodies, satisfy our need for sex, and enjoy having Kyle with us to help guide us on this new adventure we have been created/evolved/mutated into. The rest of the night involved nothing but sex and lots of sex. Sex with the force and passion that only a Muscle Slut could know or handle, but I knew it was what I was meant for. Part of me had lots of questions but knew that tomorrow would be the time to start asking them.

Cuerpo de demonio cap 2 pesadillas y cambios //Un pequeño inciso, para los que no leyeron la primera parte aquí les dejo el link, hice un error de novato al publicar la idea de esta historia y públicar ahí mismo la historia, lo are separado y esperar a ver qué les gusta e ir construyendo la historia. En esa misma noche del martes, nos habíamos acostado temprano Owen y yo, aunque tenía ganas para algo hoy, él tuvo un día pesado en el trabajo, él es soldador así se mantiene en forma trabajando con metales pesados cuando no iba al gym. No pude dormir bien esa noche como había dicho el profesor Trevor; tenía demasiada energía aún y mi mente no se calmaba, sentía que alguien me hablaba pero no llegaba a entender bien. Me obligue a dormir pero tarde mucho en ya calmar mi cuerpo y mente, y surgió una pesadilla, les estoy contando esto ya una semana después, habían pasado muchos cambios más la pesadilla era la misma cada noche; estaba en un cuarto oscuro, las paredes estaban difuminadas y pintadas en negro con orillas finas blancas que apenas se notaban, no había techo sólo un vortice como de humo blanco que era aspirado hacia acá detrás de estas paredes, el suelo era una fina capa de agua dándome mi reflejo y alguien más detrás de mí, no podía distinguir su forma más aya de ser humanoide, una sombra de lo que es con ojos rojos y pareciera ser muy grande, escuchaba una vez más ese lenguaje incomprensible más fuerte, y cuando trato de voltear detrás de mí para ver quién es solo despierto en mi cuarto sudando frío. Me despertaba siempre una hora antes que Owen, no dormí todas mis horas pero jamás me sentí cansado o con ojeras. Durante la semana también sucedieron cosas extrañas, ¿no te pasa que cuando conoces una persona en algo que no necesariamente tenemos que interactuar pero tu mente ya la enfoca en la multitud de la gente o por la calle? Pues eso pasó con los 4 participantes, durante la semana me los encontré de uno a uno y me hablaron de sus experiencias con el suero, aunque nadie había tenido pesadillas más que yo. Fred fue el primero a quien encontré, a lado del hotel donde trabajó había un McDonald's y siempre me quedaba de paso caminando al trabajo, ahí lo encontré sentado en la ventana próxima a la entrada con por lo menos 3 hamburguesa listas para comer, quería evitarlo un poco pues soy más de llegar puntual aunque parece ser que también se dió cuenta de mi y tocó el cristal para llamar mi atención, ya por no ser grosero pues entre a hablar con él; me dijo que ya sentía un leve cambio tras dos días de la inyección, se sentía con menos hambre, había comida mucho menos que lo habitual para él y solo comía mucho en la mañana para luego sentirse algo… caliente en general, creo que fue muy sincero y específico al mencionar que vio más paguínas porno y cuáles vió, el es hetero y dice que su gusto cambio un poco, que le gustaban chicas con grandes traceros a chicas más definidas no solo de su parte de atrás. Simplemente inventé una excusa para salir, no quería imaginarme que hizo para ayar su polla y que hizo. Al otro día en el gym me encontré a dos realmente, Jack y Erick en mi gym a casi la misma hora; Jack si se me hacía familiar, es un adolescente que quiso entrar al gym para poder defenderse de sus matones y tuvo grandes resultados creo que le gustó levantar pesas y ya tiene unos 2 años aquí. Está vez yo me acerque a verlo, no hablamos mucho sólo me dijo que le dolía mucho su cuerpo sobretodo los músculos, como si hubiera hecho una semana entera de peso pesando en todo su cuerpo todo en un solo día, al tercero también de la inyección. Aunque de estadísticas no había cambiado mucho, levantaba una gran cantidad de peso 85 libras de puro calentamiento para bicep, su fuerza había aumentado considerablemente. Erik por otra parte, no hable con él, más bien lo ví en las duchas cuando ya estaba por irme, yo voy a unas duchas más privadas pues las otras solo se separaba de uno del otro por dos láminas de cristal. Él también estaba a punto de meterse a esas duchas privadas, sólo había 3, lo ví desde lejos entrar sin mucha confianza tratando de tapar su entrepierna, aunque pude ver qué era pequeña desde aquí no me dió mucho tiempo de verla bien a detalle, ahora sabía por qué fué a las pruebas y por qué se bañaba aquí; ya iba a entrar también en las duchas hasta que ví el cuaderno que nos dió Trevor, estaba ya abierto con algunas mediciones, me picó mucho la curiosidad y leí que ponía, él mismo había sacado sus mismas medidas las cuales eran iguales a las del laboratorio, pero había dos más las de sus bolas y polla había comparado sus pelotas a las de un limón pequeño y su polla específica que mide solo 9.7 cm de largo totalmente dura, con 10 cm de grosor, y 4 cm flácida, la verdad esperaba más pero no sé acababa ahí pues los datos también se actualizaron 3 días después llegando a 12.3 cm de largo, 10.5 cm de grosor y 5 flácida, algo definitivamente había cambiado no sé si por el suero pero dejo una carita sonriente al final de las medidas. Kevin descubrí que era un vecino mío de departamento, él estaba en el piso 5 y yo en el 3, no hablamos mucho de cambios y así aunque me dijo que si hubo cambios no me dijo cuáles y solo me dejó en la duda. -por cierto Alex, ¿sabes si de casualidad hay otra tienda de calzado por aquí? -hay una a unas cuadras de donde trabajó aunque está un poco lejos, pero también hay una doblando la esquina a la izquierda, ¿no la viste? - sí y veo por qué se te hace extraño que pregunte, pero es que no tienen de mi talla. - entiendo, bueno iré a mi departamento, nos vemos después. Nos despedimos y de reojo ví que salía del edificio con sandalias, no se veía tampoco fuera de lugar, quizá buscá otro tipo de zapato y no es su cambio. ya le había pagado a Martha lo que le debía, me quedé sin un centavo en el bolsillo pero ya estaba tranquilo de no tener deudas hasta el otro mes que no paguemos. Yo por otro lado aparte de las pesadillas cada noche, solo se retrasó mi mes está semana tocaba pero no salió nada, me preocupa que quizá sea un embarazo aunque tengo fé que realmente este es el cambio que debía pasar conmigo, me are una prueba de todas formas.

.

Hello all, thought I'd give a shot at writing a one-off sequel to a story I enjoyed very much. The author, Mikey/Blue, has graciously allowed the publication of this unofficial sequel on the forums, which I am very thankful for (in addition to writing the amazing story in the first place). Original story: Gene Hack. Definitely give it a read before this, if you haven't already! And if you have, it won't hurt to revisit it for a refresher. --- The bathroom bleeding incident didn’t even faze Tom’s desire-turned-reality, much less scare him off the path he had craved for too long. Conversely, it pushed him to go even further, lifting heavier in the gym, pounding down greater amounts of food, all for the sole purpose of greater growth. It wasn’t a bet to hit 400 by Christmas anymore, it was a statement. The weeks leading up to the holidays were a blur, for both roommates. Usually at this time they would be packing up to head back home to celebrate with their families, but both of them made up various reasons as to why they had to continue staying in their quaint college town for this year. The real reason for Tom, was undoubtedly his laser focus on his quest for muscle growth. For Alex, it was a moral dilemma. On one hand, he knew what was going to happen to Tom, but would Tom even care even if Alex told him? On the other, his morbid curiosity wanted to see how it would all play out, a science experiment. Tom’s rapidly increasing muscle mass began to take a toll on his daily life and activities. Outside of working out, eating his many heavy meals, and jerking off, he was lethargic and dull, a shell of his former bright and chipper personality. His lack of energy extended to the shared chores of the apartment. It wasn’t unusual for Alex to come home, finding empty pizza and takeout boxes on the floor next to the couch Tom was snoring on, the cushions conforming to the contours of his growing body. Dirty blender jugs and blade attachments in the sink, with empty whey canisters and milk cartons on the counter nearby. Scraps of ripped cloth in and around Tom’s laundry basket in the bathroom, clumps of viscous cum still stuck in the shower drain cover. All of which Alex dutifully cleaned up with no complaints. Alex also started finding random specks of blood around the apartment, on the couch after Tom had laid on it, on a wall Tom had bumped into, and even just little drops on the floor. --- “Hey big guy, I’ve got something for you!” Tom smiled in his half-asleep state, he liked the nickname Alex started calling him by, almost randomly. Tom drowsily turned his head towards the door as Alex entered the apartment. “Merry Christmas big guy.” Alex said with a smile as he held out a small gift box towards Tom. “Aw thanks buddy, you didn’t have to! Now I feel bad, I didn’t get anything for you. My mind’s just so preoccupied these days…” came Tom’s groggy reply. “That’s alright, don’t worry about it. I just picked it up on the way back.” Grrr, Tom’s stomach audibly grumbled. “Oops, guess I better get something to eat,” Tom said as he blushed a little from the small display of bodily function. Alex just chuckled and headed into his room, shaking his head at the humor of the situation, a massive bodybuilder being embarrassed of his gut sounds. --- “I did it!” Tom exclaimed, causing Alex to hurry towards the bathroom with trepidation, sparking a similar memory from just weeks before. “I knew I’d get to 400 by Christmas, what did I say! Haha!” Tom was exuberant, the joy of hitting the milestone coursing through his entire, very large, body. He went through a routine of different poses, striking each one with the precision of a beginner but the mass of a seasoned pro. Numerous dark-red stretch marks filled the canvas that was his skin, some oozing little pinpricks of blood, others just waiting to do so. He’d gone without the hindrance of briefs these days, and even if he tried, they’d be stretched so thin across his muscular globes and threaten to just rip apart anytime. Alex watched in wonder as Tom hit pose after pose, as Tom’s dick got harder and harder, as if rising to salute the achievement of his muscle growth. “I know you’re there, just like last time. I just wanted to say thanks for being such an awesome roomie. And that I’m sorry for being such a bad one. Thanks for cleaning up after me, doing the chores, and even getting me a Christmas gift. I really appreciate it, for what it’s worth. M...Maybe, do you…, could you…, help me put it on?” “Haha, um…, sure.” Alex reached out and maneuvered around Tom’s bulk, to take out the skin cream from the little gift box, sitting nicely at the corner of the sink. The tension in the room was heating up the bathroom, or it could be just Tom’s hyperthermic mass. “Heh, maybe this little tube wouldn’t be enough for you,” came Alex’s weak attempt at trying to diffuse the situation. Tom just laughed a little, which helped in Alex’s opinion. The first squirt of the tube cut through the awkward silence. Alex placed the tube back onto the countertop, and rubbed both hands together, warming up the cream. Alex started on Tom’s barn-door back, his hands glided smoothly across the curves of Tom’s musculature, spreading the cream evenly across the mountainous surface. Tom tried to stay as relaxed as possible, though his cock remained at attention throughout the process. His relaxed muscles were supple and pliant, Alex’s hands kneading them like soft dough, gently massaging them as he passed by. Alex squeezed a generous second dollop of cream into his palms, repeating the same process of warming it up, before encircling Tom’s upper arms. Alex’s fingers were unable to close across the circumference of Tom’s swollen biceps and triceps, which Tom couldn’t resist giving a few slow, deliberate pumps, allowing Alex to feel the powerful contractions. Alex shimmied behind Tom, squeezed in the tight space of the bathroom, intending to work on the other arm. Tom felt a small bump brush across his bulging glutes as Alex made his way to the other side. Tom smirked, glad that Alex was enjoying this as much as he was. “Hey Tom, could you turn around please?” Alex asked cautiously. Tom ambled around in compliance, limited in mobility by his barrel thighs, the small enclosed space, and not wanting to crush Alex. Tom’s eyes were closed in bliss, as evidenced by the small stringy droplets of pre-cum seeping out of his engorged cock. Alex felt a little drop of it land on his arms as he brushed against Tom’s thick member. If anything, it definitely made Alex feel more aroused. A third round of the cream was applied on Tom. Alex took his time, making sure to get into every nook and cranny created by Tom's pillow-like pectorals and cobblestone abdominals. Alex’s hands disappeared into Tom’s deep cleavage, the cream mixing with accumulated beads of sweat. Alex’s fingers stroked Tom’s underpec area, eliciting several soft moans from the bigger man. Alex moved downwards, lightly patting the sides of Tom’s full, bowed-out, tortoise-shell gut, before he traced the deep indentations of Tom’s abdominal muscles. Alex kneeled down, after getting two more blobs of the cream for each thigh, each exceeding the measurement of Alex’s waist. Tom’s thigh muscles jiggled around as Alex rubbed his hands all around. Alex reached around and slipped his fingers into Tom’s deep ass crack, his torso almost touching, almost resting against Tom’s pelvis. A deep moan involuntarily escaped Tom’s lips, his cock leaking an increasingly steady stream of sticky, clear pre-cum. “C...Can I?” Tom nodded slowly, his back arched, head facing the ceiling, eyes closed tight. As Alex’s salivating mouth enclosed the tip of his rock-hard dick, a few long, slow thrusts lubricated by Alex’s ample saliva, were all Tom needed to unload. Forceful jets of warm, salty cum filled Alex’s mouth, causing him to sputter as his gag reflex was triggered. Alex shuddered, as he too, released his own load into his shorts, a wet spot forming in front. “Thanks... Alex...” Tom’s muttered under his breath, breathless from the orgasm. He had to support himself on the bathroom countertop, as his knees were about to give post-orgasm. His thick corded forearms supported most of his weight, preventing the unfortunate situation of crushing Alex down below. Alex slumped against the bathroom counter cabinet, unable to process what just happened, but the rush of endorphins through his brain left a wide grin on his face. --- Tom and Alex’s relationship blossomed in the following months. Neither had been with another man before, but it just felt so right to the both of them, to be with each other. With Alex openly spurring him on, Tom’s gains continued at a breakneck pace. A routine was quickly established for the pair - Tom would wake up in the morning, chug his gallon jug of breakfast shake, and head to the gym for his morning gym session, while Alex would head to work at the university. After the workout, Tom would return back home for a big lunch and a nice long nap. A second lunch of equally massive proportions followed the nap, and then his afternoon gym session. They would usually reach home at the same time, Tom from the gym and Alex from work, and they would enjoy dinner together, often including some additional post-dinner fun. After a quick power nap, Tom would head out for his nightly gym session, while Alex would finish up the chores, and prepare all of Tom’s meals for the next day. When Tom got back, he would chug another gallon jug of protein shake, before heading to bed with Alex, sometimes even without a post-workout shower for an extra musky night of sex. --- Alex could feel Tom’s footsteps a mile away, and smell him even further away, as the gigantic bodybuilder attempted to sneak up on his partner from behind, as they both trudged up the stairs to their apartment. Tom picked up Alex from behind in a most gentle and secure bear hug, his bulbous pillowy muscles enclosing Alex, making sure not to squeeze too tight. “You know that your lumbering footfalls and overpowering odor give you away right? And also, who else has a massive shadow that blocks out all the light?” “Guess I’m still not used to all the new size I’m continuously putting on! No thanks to the sneaky magical fridge that always has food in it!” Both of them erupted in giggles like foolish lovers as they entered the apartment, still all over each other. Alex grabbed the neatly packed containers of food from the fridge and tossed them in the microwave to be reheated, while Tom laid on the floor of the living area, sprawled over the cushions. He had broken the couch some time ago, and they thought it would be better not to replace it, instead they just had a more open living area filled with different cushions. Alex handed a full container to Tom first, knowing that Tom was eager to begin chowing down on Alex’s delicious cooking, after which he continued laying out the microwaved feast on a picnic mat on the floor. Every so often, Alex would deliver a spoonful of his own meal into Tom’s chomping mouth, teasing the bigger man whilst doing so. “It’s like you’re always starving!” “Well I am, a growing boy’s gotta eat to grow!” Tom countered, in between bites. Even though Alex was always the one initiating the feeding of the beast. After demolishing the feast, Tom leaned back, supported by his arms. BRRP, he let out a guttural belch and sighed, full and content. “I think that means you’ve got more room, right big guy?” “Maybe!” Alex brought out one of the many gallon jugs full of protein shake from the fridge. Tom opened his mouth wide, ready for the challenge. Alex opened the jug, placing the cap on the floor. He placed the rim of the jug next to Tom’s lips, and tilted the jug slightly, letting the shake flow slowly. Tom moved his lips to cover the rim of the jug and began sucking, signalling to Alex to tilt the jug higher, increasing the flow rate of the shake. “Oof,” Tom groaned as he finished guzzling down the last of the shake from the jug, making sure to get the last drops. “Good job big guy,” Alex commented, as he started rubbing Tom’s bloated muscle-gut slowly in long, wide circles. “Don’t think I’ve got any room left, heh.” “Oh I’m not sure about that, you always come back from your workouts starving!” BRRRP, another loud and satisfying belch erupted from the confines of Tom’s maw, in response to Alex’s masterful belly rubs. Tom and Alex burst out laughing. “Fuck, I can’t get over how hot that always is, big guy.” Alex jumped on top of Tom, causing Tom to crash into the cushions in surprise, groaning, before involuntarily letting out yet another deep bassy belch from the added pressure on his taut gut. “Whew, someone’s gassy today!” “And who’s fault is it?!” Tom added rhetorically, laughing again. “Oh shut up, you know you like it!” Alex placed his lips softly on Tom’s, his tongue going straight into Tom’s mouth, tasting a mix of Tom’s saliva, the sweet protein shake, and his own cooking. Tom reciprocated the gesture, the couple lip-locked in pleasure. Alex paused for a moment to get a breath of fresh air, sitting upright on Tom’s packed muscle-gut. His eyes and hands moved around Tom’s vast body, appreciating the fullness of Tom’s muscles, how one muscle group seemed to bulge and squeeze against another, how they hulked out of Tom’s frame, how they looked like a miniature mountain range on top of the man. He let himself go, lying into Tom, nuzzling against the warmth of Tom’s juicy pec-pillows, his head sinking deep into the base of Tom’s cleavage. “You can’t stop there!” Alex laughed as he felt Tom’s stiff cock against his ass, “Fine, I’ll oblige you this time, big guy!” But they both knew that the foreplay during dinner always led to a good fuck after. --- Tom struggled to get up after their latest post-dinner fun activity. Not just from the euphoria and exhaustion post-orgasm, but also from the increasingly limited mobility his ever-growing muscles led to. Despite the titanic strength his overblown musculature afforded him, once he went down, he was stuck on the floor like a turtle on its back. His alpine traps swelled past his ears, his barrel pecs muffled his voice and obscured his vision. His upper body was propped up by his engorged lats, which expanded past his frame, making him much wider than he was tall. It was a constant struggle of movement between his biceps and forearms, his triceps and lats, causing his arms to usually be locked in place in an almost 90° angle. His legs, if they could even be called legs, were in a similar situation. Just from the sheer expansive girth of his thighs and calves, pushing each leg apart. If Tom ever got up, he has to painstakingly roll one thich over the other, to move forward. And in his midsection was his massive tank of a muscle-gut with thick blocky abs, which in itself carried a huge load 24/7 to fuel more growth, causing it to bulge obscenely far ahead. “Some help please?” Tom wiggled his arm around, attempting to allow Alex to grab a hold of his sausage fingers, so that he could use Alex as a lever to get up. “Sure big guy…” Alex was getting a little worried about Tom’s lack of mobility, as well as the countless stretch marks that continued to bleed every so often, resulting in Tom being in constant pain. No brand or amount of skin creams could help, Alex tried. Tom was simply growing too fast for his skin to keep up. Only the daily painkillers could block his constant pain, but only temporarily. Alex tried to distract him as best as he could, helping Tom do the things he liked, while spending the rest of the day asleep. But this only prolonged the problem, enabling Tom to continue growing, and growing. --- What appeared to be an amalgamation of sacks of meat laid on the bariatric bed. Thick snaking veins alternated with dark red stretch marks across his skin. Each muscle seemed to be pulsing, seemingly still eager to grow, despite the lack of space. IVs ran up the undulating contours of his arm, filled with a constant infusion of a cocktail of opioids, dulling his perpetual state of pain. Alex visited the university hospital every single day, ever since he made the decision to call the ambulance in for Tom. Alex tried to manage it as best as he could, but he could not bear the sight or sound of Tom’s constant groaning in pain any longer. The bathroom was littered with numerous creams and oils he tried to repair Tom’s skin with. The drug cabinet was filled with countless varieties of painkillers. Tom’s only respites were when he was working out, filling his stomach to the brim, and wanking himself or being jerked off to oblivion. The joy he felt from growing, and from Alex, were the only things that kept him going. But Alex could bear it no longer. Seeing Tom in pain at all other times tore him apart. Each visit, Tom would routinely ask for more food, for Alex to jerk him off, for Alex to provide some resistance training. And after each visit, Alex’s eyes would well up, wondering if that was to be the last visit. Sure, Tom’s growth had slowed, but he was definitely on his last legs. His greatest achievement, his monster mass muscle growth, had become his greatest detriment. Yet, knowing him, he probably still craved for more. --- It was the 1-year anniversary of Tom’s passing. Alex was still grieving, missing Tom’s warm, giant, presence in the apartment, in the bed, in his life. An ad popped up on the side of Facepage, promising a miraculous procedure for muscle growth. Was this a sign? Now that Alex knew better, surely he could do better, with better medical advancements, to honor Tom’s memory.

Hola, será mi primera historia para esta gran comunidad, llevo ya tiempo aquí leyendo ideas fantásticas y qusiera yo contribuiré algo para los demás. ya está el primer capítulo, más abajo. Disfruten ;3 Está historia va a estar 100% en español, mi inglés es pésimo pero tienen todo el derecho de traducir a inglés u otros idiomas. Se qué las etiquetas son muy raras, no eh visto mucho de posesión ni de cambios de sexo, por eso quisiera ver qué les parece la idea y así comenzará el proyecto de escribirla. El contexto sería sobre un chico trans que al probar más hormonas no le sienta muy bien y desee intentar otro método para tener el cuerpo que siempre se identificó y más, conquistando el amor de sus sueños por el camino y complaciendo sus fetiches. Más sin embargo hay consecuencias y tendrán que luchar por ello. No planeo muchos capítulos, que sea cortó pero si la gente le gusta, me animo a escribir más. Pospatata xb no veo el apartado de ideas de historias, si pueden mover ésto o decirme qué paso o dónde está los agradecería, uso celular para esto.